Skip to main content

Full text of "The quintessence of Ibsenism"

See other formats


University  of  California  •  Berkeley 

Gift  of 

LUCILE  HEMING  KOSHLAND 

and 
DANIEL  EDWARD  KOSHLAND 


With    the    Author's 
Comphments. 


THE  QUINTESSENCE 
OF  IBSENISM:  BY 
G.  BERNARD   SHAW. 


LONDON:    WALTER    SCOTT 
24   WARWICK   LANE.     1891 


CONTENTiS. 


I.  The  Two  Pioneers 

PAGE 

I 

II.  Ideals  and  Idealists 

19 

III.  The  Womanly  Woman 

31 

IV.  The  Plays 

46 

Brand 

46 

Peer  Gynt 

49 

Emperor  and  Galilean 

56 

The  League  of  Youth 

1Z 

Pillars  of  Society 

75 

A  Doll's  House 

78 

Ghosts 

82 

An  Enemy  of  the  People 

92 

The  Wild  Duck 

96 

Rosmersholm 

100 

The  Lady  from  the  Sea 

109 

Hedda  Gabler 

112 

V.  The  Moral  of  the  Plays 

T  TT 

Appendix 

135 

PREFACE. 

IN  the  spring  of  1890,  the  Fabian  Society, 
finding  itself  at  a  loss  for  a  course  of  lectures 
to  occupy  its  summer  meetings,  was  com- 
pelled to  make  shift  with  a  series  of  papers  put 
forward  under  the  general  heading  "  Socialism 
in  Contemporary  Literature."  The  Fabian 
Essayists,  strongly  pressed  to  do  "  something  or 
other,"  for  the  most  part  shook  their  heads  ;  but 
in  the  end  Sydney  Olivier  consented  to  "  take 
Zola";  I  consented  to  "take  Ibsen";  and 
Hubert  Bland  undertook  to  read  all  the  Socialist 
novels  of  the  day,  an  enterprise  the  desperate 
failure  of  which  resulted  in  the  most  amusing 
paper  of  the  series.  William  Morris,  asked  to 
read  a  paper  on  himself,  flatly  declined,  but  gave 
us  one  on  Gothic  Architecture.  Stepniak  also 
came  to  the  rescue  with  a  lecture  on  modern 
Russian  fiction  ;  and  so  the  Society  tided  over 
the  summer  without  having  to  close  its  doors, 
but  also  without  having  added  anything  what- 


vi  Preface. 

ever  to  the  general  stock  of  information  on 
Socialism  in  Contemporary  Literature.  After  this 
I  cannot  claim  that  my  paper  on  Ibsen,  which 
was  duly  read  at  the  St  James's  Restaurant  on 
the  1 8th  July  1890,  under  the  presidency  of 
Mrs  Annie  Besant,  and  which  was  the  first  form 
of  this  little  book,  is  an  original  work  in  the 
sense  of  being  the  result  of  a  spontaneous  in- 
ternal impulse  on  my  part.  Havdng  purposely 
couched  it  in  the  most  provocative  terms  (of 
which  traces  may  be  found  by  the  curious  in 
its  present  state),  I  did  not  attach  much  import- 
ance to  the  somewhat  lively  debate  that  arose 
upon  it ;  and  I  had  laid  it  aside  as  a  piece 
d'occasion  which  had  served  its  turn,  when  the 
production  of  Rosinershohn  at  the  Vaudeville 
Theatre  by  Miss  Farr,  the  inauguration  of  the 
Independent  Theatre  by  Mr  J.  T.  Grein  with  a 
performance  of  Ghosts,  and  the  sensation  created 
by  the  experiment  of  Miss  Robins  and  Miss  Lea 
with  Hedda  Gabler,  started  a  frantic  newspaper 
controversy,  in  which  I  could  see  no  sign  of  any 
of  the  disputants  having  ever  been  forced  by 
circumstances,  as  I  had,  to  make  up  his  mind 
definitely  as  to  what  Ibsen's  plays  meant,  and  to 
defend  his  view  face  to  face  with  some  of  the 


Preface.  vii 

keenest  debaters  in  London.  I  allow  due  weight 
to  the  fact  that  Ibsen  himself  has  not  enjoyed 
this  advantage  (see  page  56) ;  but  I  have  also 
shewn  that  the  existence  of  a  discoverable  and 
perfectly  definite  thesis  in  a  poet's  work  by  no 
means  depends  on  the  completeness  of  his  own 
intellectual  consciousness  of  it.  At  any  rate, 
the  controversialists,  whether  in  the  abusive 
stage,  or  the  apologetic  stage,  or  the  hero  wor- 
shipping stage,  by  no  means  made  clear  what 
they  were  abusing,  or  apologizing  for,  or  going 
into  ecstasies  about ;  and  I  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  my  explanation  might  as  well  be 
placed  in  the  field  until  a  better  could  be  found. 
With  this  account  of  the  origin  of  the  book, 
and  a  reminder  that  it  is  not  a  critical  essay  on 
the  poetic  beauties  of  Ibsen,  but  simply  an  ex- 
position of  Ibsenism,  I  offer  it  to  the  public  to 
make  what  they  can  of. 

London, /zm^  1891. 


THE    QUINTESSENCE 

OF 

IBSEN  ISM. 
I. 

THE  TWO  PIONEERS. 

THAT  is,  pioneers  of  the  march  to  the  plains 
of  heaven  (so  to  speak). 

The  second,  whose  eyes  are  in  the  back 
of  his  head,  is  the  man  who  declares  that  it  is 
wrong  to  do  something  that  no  one  has  hitherto 
seen  any  harm  in. 

The  first,  whose  eyes  are  very  longsighted  and 
in  the  usual  place,  is  the  man  who  declares  that 
it  is  right  to  do  something  hitherto  regarded  as 
infamous. 

The  second  is  treated  with  great  respect  by 
the  army.  They  give  him  testimonials  ;  name 
him  the  Good  Man ;  and  hate  him  like  the 
devil. 

The  first    is  stoned  and   shrieked   at  by  the 
whole  army.     They  call  him  all  manner  of  oppro- 
brious names  ;  grudge  him  his  bare  bread  and 
A 


2  .  Tlie  Qiiintesse7ice  of  Ibsenism. 

water;  and  secretly  adore  him  as  their  saviour 
from  utter  despair. 

Let  me  take  an  example  from  life  of  my 
pioneer.  Shelley  was  a  pioneer  and  nothing  else  : 
he  did  both  first  and  second  pioneer's  work. 

Now  compare  the  effect  produced  by  Shelley 
as  abstinence  preacher  or  second  pioneer  with 
that  which  he  produced  as  indulgence  preacher 
or  first  pioneer.     For  example  : — 

Second  Pioneer  Proposition. — It  is  wrong 
to  kill  animals  and  eat  them. 

First  Pioneer  Proposition.— It  is  not 
wrong  to  take  your  sister  as  your  wife. 

Here  the  second  pioneer  appears  as  a  gentle 
humanitarian,  and  the  first  as  an  unnatural 
corrupter  of  public  morals  and  family  life.  So 
much  easier  is  it  to  declare  the  right  wrong  than 
the  wrong  right  in  a  society  with  a  guilty  con- 
science, to  which,  as  to  Dickens's  detective, 
"  Any  possible  move  is  a  probable  move  pro- 
vided it's  in  a  wrong  direction."  Just  as  the 
liar's  punishment  is,  not  in  the  least  that  he 
is  not  believed,  but  that  he  cannot  believe  any 
one  else,  so  a  guilty  society  can  more  easily  be 
persuaded  that  any  apparently  innocent  act  is 
guilty  than  that  any  apparently  guilty  act  is 
innocent. 

The  English  newspaper  which  best  represents 
the  guilty  conscience   of  the    middle   class,  or 


The  Tivo  Pioneers.  ,  3 

dominant  factor  in  society  to-day,  is  the  Daily 
Telegraph.  If  we  can  find  the  Daily  Telegraph 
speaking  of  Ibsen  as  the  Quarterly  Review  used 
to  speak  of  Shelley,  it  will  occur  to  us  at  once 
that  there  must  be  something  of  the  first  pioneer 
about  Ibsen. 

Mr  Clement  Scott,  dramatic  critic  to  the 
Daily  Telegraph,  a  good  -  natured  gentleman, 
not  a  pioneer,  but  emotional,  impressionable, 
zealous,  and  sincere,  accuses  Ibsen  of  dramatic 
impotence,  ludicrous  amateurishness,  nastiness, 
vulgarity,  egotism,  coarseness,  absurdity,  un- 
interesting verbosity,  and  suburbanity,  declar- 
ing that  he  has  taken  ideas  that  would  have 
inspired  a  great  tragic  poet,  and  vulgarized 
and  debased  them  in  dull,  hateful,  loathsome, 
horrible  plays.  This  criticism,  which  occurs  in 
a  notice  of  the  first  performance  of  Ghosts  in 
England,  is  to  be  found  in  the  Daily  Telegraph  for 
the  14th  March  1891,  and  is  supplemented  by  a 
leading  article  which  compares  the  play  to  an 
open  drain,  a  loathsome  sore  unbandaged,  a 
dirty  act  done  publicly,  or  a  lazar  house  with  all 
its  doors  and  windows  open.  Bestial,  cynical, 
disgusting,  poisonous,  sickly,  delirious,  indecent, 
loathsome,  fetid,  literary  carrion,  crapulous  stuff, 
clinical  confessions :  all  these  epithets  are  used 
in  the  article  as  descriptive  of  Ibsen's  work. 
"  Realism,"  says  the  writer,  "  is  one  thing  ;  but 


4  The  Qiiintessetice  of  Ibsenism. 

the  nostrils  of  the  audience  must  not  be  visibly 
held  before  a  play  can  be  stamped  as  true  to 
nature.  It  is  difficult  to  expose  in  decorous 
words — the  gross,  and  almost  putrid  indecorum 
of  this  play."  As  the  performance  of  Ghosts 
took  place  on  the  evening  of  the  13th  March, 
and  the  criticism  appeared  next  morning,  it  is 
evident  that  Mr  Scott  must  have  gone  straight 
from  the  theatre  to  the  newspaper  office,  and  there, 
in  an  almost  hysterical  condition,  penned  his 
share  of  this  extraordinary  protest.  The  literary 
workmanship  bears  marks  of  haste  and  disorder, 
which,  however,  only  heighten  the  expression  of 
the  passionate  horror  produced  in  the  writer  by 
seeing  Ghosts  on  the  stage.  He  calls  on  the 
authorities  to  cancel  the  license  of  the  theatre, 
and  declares  that  he  has  been  exhorted  to  laugh 
at  honour,  to  disbelieve  in  love,  to  mock  at 
virtue,  to  distrust  friendship,  and  to  deride 
fidelity.  If  this  document  were  at  all  singular, 
it  would  rank  as  one  of  the  curiosities  of  criticism, 
exhibiting,  as  it  does,  the  most  seasoned  play- 
goer in  the  world  thrown  into  convulsions  by  a 
performance  which  was  witnessed  with  approval, 
and  even  with  enthusiasm,  by  many  persons  of 
approved  moral  and  artistic  conscientiousness. 
But  Mr  Scott's  criticism  was  hardly  distin- 
guishable in  tone  from  hundreds  of  others  which 
appeared  simultaneously.     His  opinion  was  the 


The  Tzvo  Pioneers.  5 

vulgar  opinion.  Mr  Alfred  Watson,  critic  to 
the  Standard,  the  leading  Tory  daily  paper,  pro- 
posed that  proceedings  should  be  taken  against 
the  theatre  under  Lord  Campbell's  Act  for  the 
suppression  of  disorderly  houses.  Clearly  Mr 
Scott  and  his  editor  Sir  Edwin  Arnold,  with 
whom  rests  the  responsibility  for  the  article 
which  accompanied  the  criticism,  may  claim  to 
represent  a  considerable  party.  How  then  is 
it  that  Ibsen,  a  Norwegian  playwright  of  Euro- 
pean celebrity,  attracts  one  section  of  the  Eng- 
lish people  so  strongly  that  they  hail  him  as 
the  greatest  living  dramatic  poet  and  moral 
teacher,  whilst  another  section  is  so  revolted  by 
his  works  that  they  describe  him  in  terms  which 
they  themselves  admit  are,  by  the  necessities  of 
the  case,  all  but  obscene?  This  phenomenon, 
which  has  occurred  throughout  Europe  wherever 
Ibsen's  plays  have  been  acted,  as  well  as  in 
America  and  Australia,  must  be  exhaustively 
explained  before  the  plays  can  be  described 
without  danger  of  reproducing  the  same  con- 
fusion in  the  reader's  own  mind.  Such  an 
explanation,  therefore,  must  be  my  first  business. 
Understand,  at  the  outset,  that  the  explana- 
tion will  not  be  an  explaining  away.  Mr 
Clement  Scott's  judgment  has  not  misled  him  in 
the  least  as  to  Ibsen's  meaning.  Ibsen  means 
all  that  most  revolts  his  critic.     For  example,  in 


6  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

Ghosts,  the  play  in  question,  a  clergyman  and  a 
married  woman  fall  in  love  with  one  another. 
The  woman  proposes  to  abandon  her  husband 
and  live  with  the  clergyman.  He  recalls  her  to 
her  duty,  and  makes  her  behave  as  a  virtuous 
woman.  She  afterwards  tells  him  that  this  was 
a  crime  on  his  part.  Ibsen  agrees  with  her, 
and  has  written  the  play  to  bring  you  round  to 
his  opinion.  Mr  Clement  Scott  does  not  agree 
with  her,  and  believes  that  when  you  are  brought 
round  to  her  opinion  you  will  be  morally 
corrupted.  By  this  conviction  he  is  impelled  to 
denounce  Ibsen  as  he  does,  Ibsen  being  equally 
impelled  to  propagate  the  convictions  which  pro- 
voke the  attack.  Which  of  the  two  is  right  can- 
not be  decided  until  it  is  ascertained  whether  a 
society  of  persons  holding  Ibsen's  opinions  would 
be  higher  or  lower  than  a  society  holding  Mr 
Clement  Scott's. 

There  are  many  people  who  cannot  conceive 
this  as  an  open  question.  To  them  a  denuncia- 
tion of  any  of  the  recognized  virtues  is  an  incite- 
ment to  unsocial  conduct ;  and  every  utterance  in 
which  an  assumption  of  the  eternal  validity  of 
these  virtues  is  not  implicit,  is  a  paradox.  Yet 
all  progress  involves  the  beating  of  them  from 
that  position.  By  way  of  illustration,  one  may 
rake  up  the  case  of  Proudhon,  who  nearly  half 
a  century  ago  denounced  "property"  as  theft. 


TJie  Tzvo  Pioneers.  7 

This  was  thought  the  very  maddest  paradox  that 
ever  man  hazarded  :  it  seemed  obvious  that  a 
society  which  countenanced  such  a  proposition 
would  speedily  be  reduced  to  the  condition  of  a 
sacked  city.  To-day  schemes  for  the  confisca- 
tion by  taxation  of  mining  royalties  and  ground 
rents  are  commonplaces  of  social  reform  ;  and 
the  honesty  of  the  relation  of  our  big  property 
holders  to  the  rest  of  the  community  is  challenged 
on  all  hands.  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  in- 
stances, though  the  most  complete  are  now 
ineffective  through  the  triumph  of  the  original 
"  paradox  "  having  obliterated  all  memory  of  the 
opposition  it  first  had  to  encounter.  The  point 
to  seize  is  that  social  progress  takes  effect 
through  the  replacement  of  old  institutions  by 
new  ones ;  and  since  every  institution  involves 
the  recognition  of  the  duty  of  conforming  to  it, 
progress  must  involve  the  repudiation  of  an 
established  duty  at  every  step.  If  the  English- 
man had  not  repudiated  the  duty  of  absolute 
obedience  to  his  king,  his  political  progress  would 
have  been  impossible.  If  women  had  not  re- 
pudiated the  duty  of  absolute  submission  to  their 
husbands,  and  defied  public  opinion  as  to  the 
limits  set  by  modesty  to  their  education,  they 
would  never  have  gained  the  protection  of  the 
Married  Women's  Property  Act  or  the  power 
to  qualify  themselves  as   medical  practitioners. 


8  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

If  Luther  had  not  trampled  on  his  duty  to  the 
head  of  his  Church  and  on  his  vow  of  chastity, 
our  priests  would  still  have  to  choose  between 
celibacy  and  profligacy.  There  is  nothing  new, 
then,  in  the  defiance  of  duty  by  the  reformer : 
every  step  of  progress  means  a  duty  repudiated, 
and  a  scripture  torn  up.  And  every  reformer  is 
denounced  accordingly,  Luther  as  an  apostate, 
Cromwell  as  a  traitor,  Mary  Wollestonecraft  as 
an  unwomanly  virago,  Shelley  as  a  libertine,  and 
Ibsen  as  all  the  things  enumerated  in  the  Daily 
Telegraph. 

This  crablike  progress  of  social  evolution,  in 
which  the  individual  advances  by  seeming  to  go 
backward,  continues  to  illude  us  in  spite  of  all 
the  lessons  of  history.  To  the  pious  man  the 
newly  made  freethinker,  suddenly  renouncing 
supernatural  revelation,  and  denying  all  obliga- 
tion to  believe  the  Bible  and  obey  the  command- 
ments as  such,  appears  to  be  claiming  the  right 
to  rob  and  murder  at  large.  But  the  freethinker 
soon  finds  reasons  for  not  doing  what  he  does 
not  want  to  do ;  and  these  reasons  seem  to  him 
to  be  far  more  binding  on  the  conscience  than 
the  precepts  of  a  book  of  which  the  divine  in- 
spiration cannot  be  rationally  proved.  The  pious 
man  is  at  last  forced  to  admit — as  he  was  in  the 
case  of  the  late  Charles  Bradlaugh,  for  instance 
— that  the  disciples  of  Voltaire  and  Tom  Paine 


The   Tiuo  Pioneers.  9 

do  not  pick  pockets  or  cut  throats  oftener  than 
your  even  Christian  :  he  actually  is  driven  to 
doubt  whether  Voltaire  himself  really  screamed 
and  saw  the  devil  on  his  deathbed. 

This  experience  by  no  means  saves  the  ration- 
alist *  from  falling  into  the  same  conservatism 
when  the  time  comes  for  his  own  belief  to 
be  questioned.  No  sooner  has  he  triumphed 
over  the  theologian  than  he  forthwith  sets  up  as 
binding  on  all  men  the  duty  of  acting  logically 
with  the  object  of  securing  the  greatest  good  of 
the  greatest  number,  with  the  result  that  he  is 
presently  landed  in  vivisection,  Contagious 
Diseases  Acts,  dynamite  conspiracies,  and  other 
grotesque  but  strictly  reasonable  abominations. 
Reason  becomes  Dagon,  Moloch,  and  Jehovah 
rolled  into  one.  Its  devotees  exult  in  having 
freed  themselves  from  the  old  slavery  to  a  col- 
lection of  books  written  by  Jewish  men  of  letters. 
To  worship  such  books  was,  they  can  prove, 
manifestly  as  absurd  as  to  worship  sonatas  com- 
posed by  German  musicians,  as  was  done  by 
the  hero  of  Wagner's  novelette,  who  sat  up  on 
his  deathbed  to  say  his  creed,  beginning,  "  I 
believe  in  God,  Mozart,  and  Beethoven."  The 
Voltairian   freethinker  despises  such  a  piece  of 

*  I  had  better  here  warn  students  of  philosophy  that  I 
am  speaking  of  rationalism,  not  as  classified  in  the  books, 
but  as  apparent  in  men. 


lO  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

sentiment ;  but  is  it  not  much  more  sensible  to 
worship  a  sonata  constructed  by  a  musician  than 
to  worship  a  syllogism  constructed  by  a  logician, 
since  the  sonata  may  at  least  inspire  feelings  of 
awe  and  devotion  ?  This  does  not  occur  to  the 
votary  of  reason ;  and  rationalist  "  free-think- 
ing" soon  comes  to  mean  syllogism  worship 
with  rites  of  human  sacrifice  ;  for  just  as  the 
rationalist's  pious  predecessor  thought  that  the 
man  who  scoffed  at  the  Bible  must  infallibly 
yield  without  resistance  to  all  his  criminal  pro- 
pensities, so  the  rationalist  in  turn  becomes 
convinced  that  when  a  man  once  loses  his  faith 
in  Mr  Herbert  Spencer's  Data  of  Ethics,  he  is 
no  longer  to  be  trusted  to  keep  his  hands  off 
his  neighbour's  person,  purse,  or  wife. 

In  process  of  time  the  age  of  reason  had  to  go 
its  way  after  the  age  of  faith.  In  actual  expe- 
rience, the  first  shock  to  rationalism  came  from 
the  observation  that  though  nothing  could  per- 
suade women  to  adopt  it,  their  inaptitude  for 
reasoning  no  more  prevented  them  from  arriving 
at  right  conclusions  than  the  masculine  aptitude 
for  it  saved  men  from  arriving  at  wrong  ones. 
When  this  generalization  had  to  be  modified  in 
view  of  the  fact  that  some  women  did  at  last 
begin  to  try  their  skill  at  ratiocination,  reason  was 
not  re-established  on  the  throne ;  because  the 
result  of  Woman's  reasoning  was  that  she  began 


Tlie  Tivo  Pioneers.  ii 

to  fall  into  all  the  errors  which  men  are  just  learn- 
ing to  mistrust.  From  the  moment  she  set  about 
doing  things  for  reasons  instead  of  merely  find- 
ing reasons  for  what  she  wanted  to  do,  there  was 
no  saying  what  mischief  she  would  be  at  next ; 
since  there  are  just  as  good  reasons  for  burning 
a  heretic  at  the  stake  as  for  rescuing  a  ship- 
wrecked crew  from  drowning — in  fact,  there 
are  better.  One  of  the  first  and  most  famous 
utterances  of  rationalism  would  have  condemned 
it  without  further  hearing  had  its  full  signifi- 
cance been  seen  at  the  time.  Voltaire,  taking 
exception  to  the  trash  of  some  poetaster,  was 
met  with  the  plea  "  One  must  live."  "  I  dont 
see  the  necessity,"  replied  Voltaire.  The  evasion 
was  worthy  of  the  Father  of  Lies  himself ;  for 
Voltaire  was  face  to  face  with  the  very  neces- 
sity he  was  denying — must  have  known,  con- 
sciously or  not,  that  it  was  the  universal  postulate 
— would  have  understood,  if  he  had  lived  to- 
day, that  since  all  human  institutions  are  con- 
structed to  fulfil  man's  will,  and  that  his  will 
is  to  live  even  when  his  reason  teaches  him  to 
die,  logical  necessity,  which  was  the  sort  Voltaire 
meant  (the  other  sort  being  visible  enough) 
can  never  be  a  motor  in  human  action,  and  is, 
in  short,  not  necessity  at  all.  But  that  was 
not  brought  to  light  in  Voltaire's  time  ;  and 
he  died  impenitent,  bequeathing  to  his  disciples 


1 2  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

that  most  logical  of  agents,  the  guillotine,  which 
also  "did  not  see  the  necessity."  In  our  own 
century  the  recognition  of  the  will  as  distinct 
from  the  reasoning  machinery  began  to  spread. 
Schopenhauer  was  the  first  among  the  moderns  * 
to  appreciate  the  enormous  practical  importance 
of  the  distinction,  and  to  make  it  clear  to 
amateur  metaphysicians  by  concrete  instances. 
Out  of  his  teaching  came  the  formulation  of  the 
dilemma  that  Voltaire  shut  his  eyes  to.  Here  it 
is.  Rationally  considered,  life  is  only  worth 
living  when   its    pleasures   are  greater  than  its 

■^  I  say  the  moderns,  because  the  will  is  our  old 
friend  the  soul  or  spirit  of  man  ;  and  the  doctrine  of  jus- 
tification, not  by  works,  but  by  faith,  clearly  derives  its 
validity  from  the  consideration  that  no  action,  taken 
apart  from  the  will  behind  it,  has  any  moral  character  : 
for  example,  the  acts  which  make  the  murderer  and 
incendiary  infamous  are  exactly  similar  to  those  which 
make  the  patriotic  hero  famous.  "  Original  sin "  is  the 
will  doing  mischief.  "Divine  grace"  is  the  will  doing 
good.  Our  fathers,  unversed  in  the  Hegelian  dialectic, 
could  not  conceive  that  these  two,  each  the  negation  of 
the  other,  were  the  same.  Schopenhauer's  philosophy, 
like  that  of  all  pessimists,  is  really  based  on  the  old 
view  of  the  will  as  original  sin,  and  on  the  1750-1850 
view  that  the  intellect  is  the  divine  grace  that  is  to  save 
us  from  it.  It  is  as  well  to  warn  those  who  fancy  that 
Schopenhaucrism  is  one  and  indivisible,  that  acceptance 
of  its  metaphysics  by  no  means  involves  endorsement  of 
its  philosophy. 


The   Two  Pioneers.  13 

pains.  Now  to  a  generation  which  has  ceased  to 
believe  in  heaven,  and  has  not  yet  learned  that 
the  degradation  by  poverty  of  four  out  of  every 
five  of  its  number  is  artificial  and  remediable,  the 
fact  that  life  is  not  worth  living  is  obvious.  It  is 
useless  to  pretend  that  the  pessimism  of  Kohe- 
leth,  Shakspere,  Dryden,  and  Swift  can  be  refuted 
if  the  world  progresses  solely  by  the  destruction 
of  the  unfit,  and  yet  can  only  maintain  its  civi- 
lization by  manufacturing  the  unfit  in  swarms  of 
which  that  appalling  proportion  of  four  to  one 
represents  but  the  comparatively  fit  surviv^ors. 
Plainly  then,  the  reasonable  thing  for  the  ration- 
alists to  do  is  to  refuse  to  live.  But  as  none  of 
them  will  commit  suicide  in  obedience  to  this 
demonstration  of  "  the  necessity  "  for  it,  there  is 
an  end  of  the  notion  that  we  live  for  reasons 
instead  of  in  fulfilment  of  our  will  to  live.  Thus 
we  are  landed  afresh  in  mystery  ;  for  positive 
science  gives  no  account  whatever  of  this  will  to 
live.  Indeed  the  utmost  light  that  positive  science 
throws  is  but  feeble  in  comparison  with  the 
illumination  that  was  looked  forward  to  when  it 
first  began  to  dazzle  us  with  its  analyses  of  the 
machinery  of  sensation — its  researches  into  the 
nature  of  sound  and  the  construction  of  the  ear, 
the  nature  of  light  and  the  construction  of  the 
eye,  its  measurement  of  the  speed  of  sensation, 
its    localization  of  the  functions  of   the  brain, 


14  The  Qtmitessence  of  Ibsenism. 

and  its  hints  as  to  the  possibility  of  producing  a 
homunculus  presently  as  the  fruit  of  its  chemical 
investigation  of  protoplasm.  The  fact  remains 
that  when  Darwin,  Haeckel,  Helmholtz,  Young, 
and  the  rest,  popularized  here  among  the  middle 
class  by  Tyndall  and  Huxley,  and  among  the 
proletariat  by  the  lectures  of  the  National  Secu- 
lar Society,  have  taught  you  all  they  know,  you 
are  still  as  utterly  at  a  loss  to  explain  the  fact 
of  consciousness  as  you  would  have  been  in  the 
days  when  you  were  satisfied  with  Chambers' 
Vestiges  of  Creation.  Materialism,  in  short,  only 
isolated  the  great  mystery  of  consciousness  by 
clearing  away  several  petty  mysteries  with  which 
we  had  confused  it;  just  as  rationalism  isolated  the 
great  mystery  of  the  will  to  live.  The  isolation 
made  both  more  conspicuous  than  before.  We 
thought  we  had  escaped  for  ever  from  the 
cloudy  region  of  metaphysics  ;  and  we  were  only 
carried  further  into  the  heart  of  them.* 

■^  The  correlation  between  rationalism  and  materialism 
in  this  process  has  some  immediate  practical  import- 
ance. Those  who  give  up  materialism  whilst  clinging  to 
rationalism  generally  either  relapse  into  abject  submis- 
sion to  the  most  paternal  of  the  Churches,  or  are  caught 
by  the  attempts,  constantly  renewed,  of  mystics  to  found 
a  new  faith  by  rationalizing  on  the  hollowness  of  mate- 
rialism. The  hollowness  has  nothing  in  it ;  and  if  you 
have  come  to  grief  as  a  materialist  by  reasoning  about 
something,  you  are  not  likely,  as  a  mystic,  to  improve 
matters  by  reasoning  about  nothing. 


The  Two  Pioneers.  15 

We  have  not  yet  worn  off  the  strangeness  of 
the  position  to  which  we  have  now  been  led. 
Only  the  other  day  our  highest  boast  was  that 
we  were  reasonable  human  beings.  To-day  we 
laugh  at  that  conceit,  and  see  ourselves  as  wilful 
creatures.  Ability  to  reason  accurately  is  as 
desirable  as  ever,  since  it  is  only  by  accurate 
reasoning  that  we  can  calculate  our  actions  so 
as  to  do  what  we  intend  to  do — that  is,  to  fulfil 
our  will ;  but  faith  in  reason  as  a  prime  motor  is 
no  longer  the  criterion  of  the  sound  mind,  any 
more  than  faith  in  the  Bible  is  the  criterion  of 
righteous  intention. 

At  this  point,  accordingly,  the  illusion  as  to 
the  retrogressive  movement  of  progress  recurs 
as  strongly  as  ever.  Just  as  the  beneficent  step 
from  theology  to  rationalism  seems  to  the 
theologist  a  growth  of  impiety,  does  the  step 
from  rationalism  to  the  recognition  of  the  will 
as  the  prime  motor  strike  the  rationalist  as  a 
lapse  of  common  sanity,  so  that  to  both  theolo- 
gist and  rationalist  progress  at  last  appears 
alarming,  threatening,  hideous,  because  it  seems 
to  tend  towards  chaos.  The  deists  Voltaire  and 
Tom  Paine  were,  to  the  divines  of  their  day, 
predestined  devils,  tempting  mankind  hellward. 
To  deists  and  divines  alike  Ferdinand  Lassalle, 
the  godless  self-worshipper  and  man-worshipper 
would  have  been  a  monster.     Yet  many  who  to- 


1 6  The  Qiimtessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

day  echo  Lassalle's  demand  that  economic  and 
political  institutions  should  be  adapted  to  the 
poor  man's  will  to  eat  and  drink  his  fill  out  of 
the  product  of  his  own  labour,  are  revolted  by 
Ibsen's  acceptance  of  the  impulse  towards  greater 
freedom  as  sufficient  ground  for  the  repudiation 
of  any  customary  duty,  however  sacred,  that 
conflicts  with  it.  Society — were  it  even  as  free 
as  Lassalle's  Social-Democratic  republic — rmisiy 
it  seems  to  them,  go  to  pieces  when  conduct  is 
no  longer  regulated  by  inviolable  covenants. 

For  what,  during  all  these  overthrowings  of 
things  sacred  and  things  infallible,  has  been 
happening  to  that  pre-eminently  sanctified 
thing,  Duty?  Evidently  it  cannot  have  come 
off  scatheless.  First  there  was  man's  duty  to 
God,  with  the  priest  as  assessor.  That  was 
repudiated  ;  and  then  came  Man's  duty  to  his 
neighbour,  with  Society  as  the  assessor.  Will 
this  too  be  repudiated,  and  be  succeeded  by 
Man's  duty  to  himself,  assessed  by  himself? 
And  if  so,  what  will  be  the  effect  on  the  con- 
ception of  Duty  in  the  abstract  ?     Let  us  see. 

I  have  just  called  Lassalle  a  self-worshipper. 
In  doing  so  I  cast  no  reproach  on  him  ;  for 
this  is  the  last  step  in  the  evolution  of  the 
conception  of  duty.  Duty  arises  at  first,  a 
gloomy  tyranny,  out  of  man's  helplessness,  his 
self- mistrust,  in  a  word,  his  abstract  fear.      He 


The   Tzvo  Pioneers.  \y 

personifies  all  that  he  abstractly  fears  as  God, 
and  straightway  becomes  the  slave  of  his  duty 
to  God.  He  imposes  that  slavery  fiercely  on 
his  children,  threatening  them  with  hell,  and 
punishing  them  for  their  attempts  to  be  happy. 
When,  becoming  bolder,  he  ceases  to  fear  every- 
thing, and  dares  to  love  something,  this  duty  of 
his  to  what  he  fears  evolves  into  a  sense  of  duty 
to  what  he  loves.  Sometimes  he  again  personi- 
fies what  he  loves  as  God;  and  the  God  of  Wrath 
becomes  the  God  of  Love  :  sometimes  he  at  once 
becomes  a  humanitarian,  an  altruist,  acknowledg- 
ing only  his  duty  to  his  neighbour.  This  stage  is 
correlative  to  the  rationalist  stage  in  the  evolu- 
tion of  philosophy  and  the  capitalist  phase  in  the 
evolution  of  industry.  But  in  it  the  emancipated 
slave  of  God  falls  under  the  dominion  of  Society, 
which,  having  just  reached  a  phase  in  which  all 
the  love  is  ground  out  of  it  by  the  competitive 
struggle  for  money,  remorselessly  crushes  him 
until,  in  due  course  of  the  further  growth  of  his 
spirit  or  will,  a  sense  at  last  arises  in  him  of  his 
duty  to  himself.  And  when  this  sense  is  fully 
grown,  which  it  hardly  is  yet,  the  tyranny  of  duty 
is  broken  ;  for  now  the  man's  God  is  himself ; 
and  he,  self-satisfied  at  last,  ceases  to  be  selfish. 
The  evangelist  of  this  last  step  must  therefore 
preach  the  repudiation  of  duty.  This,  to  the  un- 
prepared of  his  generation,  is  indeed  the  wanton 
B 


1 8  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

masterpiece  of  paradox.  What !  after  all  that 
has  been  said  by  men  of  noble  life  as  to  the 
secret  of  all  right  conduct  being  only  "  Duty, 
duty,  duty,"  is  he  to  be  told  now  that  duty  is 
the  primal  curse  from  which  we  must  redeem 
ourselves  before  we  can  advance  another  step 
on  the  road  along  which,  as  we  imagine — having 
forgotten  the  repudiations  made  by  our  fathers 
— duty  and  duty  alone  has  brought  us  thus 
far?  But  why  not?  God  was  once  the  most 
sacred  of  our  conceptions ;  and  he  had  to  be 
denied.  Then  Reason  became  the  Infallible 
Pope,  only  to  be  deposed  in  turn.  Is  Duty 
more  sacred  than  God  or  Reason  ? 

Having  now  arrived  at  the  prospect  of  the 
repudiation  of  duty  by  Man,  I  shall  make  a 
digression  on  the  subject  of  ideals  and  idealists, 
as  treated  by  Ibsen.  I  shall  go  round  in  a  loop, 
and  come  back  to  the  same  point  by  way  of  the 
repudiation  of  duty  by  Woman  ;  and  then  at  last 
I  shall  be  in  a  position  to  describe  the  plays 
without  risk  of  misunderstanding. 


w 


II. 

IDEALS  AND  IDEALISTS. 

E  have  seen  that  as  Man  grows  through  the 
ages,  he  finds  himself  bolder  by  the  growth 
of  his  spirit  (if  I  may  so  name  the  un- 
known) and  dares  more  and  more  to  love  and 
trust  instead  of  to  fear  and  fight.  But  his  courage 
has  other  effects  :  he  also  raises  himself  from 
mere  consciousness  to  knowledge  by  daring  more 
and  more  to  face  facts  and  tell  himself  the 
truth.  For  in  his  infancy  of  helplessness  and 
terror  he  could  not  face  the  inexorable ;  and 
facts  being  of  all  things  the  most  inexorable,  he 
masked  all  the  threatening  ones  as  fast  as  he 
discovered  them  ;  so  that  now  every  mask  re- 
quires a  hero  to  tear  it  off.  The  king  of  terrors, 
Death,  was  the  Arch-Inexorable :  Man  could 
not  bear  the  dread  of  that  thought.  He  must 
persuade  himself  that  Death  could  be  propi- 
tiated, circumvented,  abolished.  How  he  fixed 
the  mask  of  immortality  on  the  face  of  Death  for 
this  purpose  we  all  know.  And  he  did  the  like 
with  all  disagreeables  as  long  as  they  remained 
inevitable.     Otherwise  he  must  have  gone  mad 


20  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

with  terror  of  the  grim  shapes  around  him, 
headed  by  the  skeleton  with  the  scythe  and 
hourglass.  The  masks  were  his  ideals,  as  he 
called  them  ;  and  what,  he  would  ask,  would 
life  be  without  ideals?  Thus  he  became  an 
idealist,  and  remained  so  until  he  dared  to 
begin  pulling  the  masks  off  and  looking  the 
spectres  in  the  face — dared,  that  is,  to  be  more 
and  more  a  realist.  But  all  men  are  not  equally 
brave  ;  and  the  greatest  terror  prevailed  when- 
ever some  realist  bolder  than  the  rest  laid  hands 
on  a  mask  which  they  did  not  yet  dare  to  do 
without. 

We  have  plenty  of  these  masks  around  us 
still — some  of  them  more  fantastic  than  any 
of  the  Sandwich  islanders'  masks  in  the  British 
Museum.  In  our  novels  and  romances  especially 
we  see  the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  masks — 
those  devised  to  disguise  the  brutalities  of  the 
sexual  instinct  in  the  earlier  stages  of  its  de- 
velopment, and  to  soften  the  rigorous  aspect  of 
the  iron  laws  by  which  Society  regulates  its 
gratification.  When  the  social  organism  be- 
comes bent  on  civilization,  it  has  to  force  mar- 
riage and  family  life  on  the  individual,  because 
it  can  perpetuate  itself  in  no  other  way  whilst 
love  is  still  known  only  by  fitful  glimpses,  the 
basis  of  sexual  relationship  being  in  the  main 
mere  physical  appetite.      Under  these  circum- 


Ideals  and  Idealists.  21 

stances  men  try  to  graft  pleasure  on  necessity 
by  desperately  pretending  that  the  institution 
forced  upon  them  is  a  congenial  one,  making 
it  a  point  of  public  decency  to  assume  always 
that  men  spontaneously  love  their  kindred  better 
than  their  chance  acquaintances,  and  that  the 
woman  once  desired  is  always  desired  :  also  that 
the  family  is  woman's  proper  sphere,  and  that 
no  really  womanly  woman  ever  forms  an  attach- 
ment, or  even  knows  what  it  means,  until  she 
is  requested  to  do  so  by  a  man.  Now  if 
anyone's  childhood  has  been  embittered  by  the 
dislike  of  his  mother  and  the  ill-temper  of  his 
father  ;  if  his  wife  has  ceased  to  care  for  him 
and  he  is  heartily  tired  of  his  wife  ;  if  his  brother 
is  going  to  law  with  him  over  the  division 
of  the  family  property,  and  his  son  acting  in 
studied  defiance  of  his  plans  and  wishes,  it  is 
hard  for  him  to  persuade  himself  that  passion 
is  eternal  and  that  blood  is  thicker  than  water. 
Yet  if  he  tells  himself  the  truth,  all  his  life  seems 
a  waste  and  a  failure  by  the  light  of  it.  It  comes 
then  to  this,  that  his  neighbours  must  either 
agree  with  him  that  the  whole  system  is  a  mis- 
take, and  discard  it  for  a  new  one,  which  cannot 
possibly  happen  until  social  organization  so  far 
outgrows  the  institution  that  Society  can  per- 
petuate itself  without  it ;  or  else  they  must  keep 
him  in  countenance  by  resolutely  making  believe 


22  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

that  all   the   illusions  with  which  it   has    been 
masked  are  realities. 

For  the  sake  of  precision,  let  us  imagine  a 
community  of  a  thousand  persons,  organized 
for  the  perpetuation  of  the  species  on  the  basis 
of  the  British  family  as  we  know  it  at  present. 
Seven  hundred  of  them,  we  will  suppose,  find  the 
British  family  arrangement  quite  good  enough 
for  them.  Two  hundred  and  ninety-nine  find  it 
a  failure,  but  must  put  up  with  it  since  they  are 
in  a  minority.  The  remaining  person  occupies 
a  position  to  be  explained  presently.  The  299 
failures  will  not  have  the  courage  to  face  the 
fact  that  they  are  failures — irremediable  failures, 
since  they  cannot  prevent  the  700  satisfied  ones 
from  coercing  them  into  conformity  with  the 
marriage  law.  They  will  accordingly  try  to 
persuade  themselves  that,  whatever  their  own 
particular  domestic  arrangements  may  be,  the 
family  is  a  beautiful  and  holy  natural  institu- 
tion. For  the  fox  not  only  declares  that  the 
grapes  he  cannot  get  are  sour  :  he  also  insists  that 
the  sloes  he  can  get  are  sweet.  Now  observe  what 
has  happened.  The  family  as  it  really  is  is  a 
conventional  arrangement,  legally  enforced,  which 
the  majority,  because  it  happens  to  suit  them, 
think  good  enough  for  the  minority,  whom  it 
happens  not  to  suit  at  all.  The  family  as  a  beau- 
tiful and  holy  natural  institution  is  only  a  fancy 


Ideals  and  Idealists.  23 

picture  of  what  every  family  would  have  to  be  if 
everybody  was  to  be  suited,  invented  by  the 
minority  as  a  mask  for  the  reality,  which  in  its 
nakedness  is  intolerable  to  them.  We  call  this 
sort  of  fancy  picture  an  IDEAL  ;  and  the  policy 
of  forcing  individuals  to  act  on  the  assumption 
that  all  ideals  are  real,  and  to  recognize  and 
accept  such  action  as  standard  moral  conduct, 
absolutely  valid  under  all  circumstances,  con- 
trary conduct  or  any  advocacy  of  it  being  dis- 
countenanced and  punished  as  immoral,  may 
therefore  be  described  as  the  policy  of  IDEALISM. 
Our  299  domestic  failures  are  therefore  become 
idealists  as  to  marriage  ;  and  in  proclaiming  the 
ideal  in  fiction,  poetry,  pulpit  and  platform 
oratory,  and  serious  private  conversation,  they 
will  far  outdo  the  700  who  comfortably  accept 
marriage  as  a  matter  of  course,  never  dreaming 
of  calling  it  an  "  institution,"  much  less  a  holy 
and  beautiful  one,  and  being  pretty  plainly  of 
opinion  that  idealism  is  a  crackbrained  fuss  about 
nothing.  The  idealists,  hurt  by  this,  will  retort 
by  calling  them  Philistines.  VVe  then  have  our 
society  classified  as  700  Philistines  and  299 
idealists,  leaving  one  man  unclassified.  He  is  the 
man  who  is  strong  enough  to  face  the  truth  that 
the  idealists  are  shirking.  He  says  flatly  of 
marriage,  "  This  thing  is  a  failure  for  many  of  us. 
It  is  insufferable  that  two  human  beings,  having 


24  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

entered  into  relations  which  only  warm  affection 
can  render  tolerable,  should  be  forced  to  main- 
tain them  after  such  affections  have  ceased  to 
exist,  or  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  they  have  never 
arisen.  The  alleged  natural  attractions  and 
repulsions  upon  which  the  family  ideal  is  based 
do  not  exist ;  and  it  is  historically  false  that  the 
family  was  founded  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying 
them.  Let  us  provide  otherwise  for  the  social 
ends  which  the  family  subserves,  and  then  abol- 
ish its  compulsory  character  altogether."  What 
will  be  the  attitude  of  the  rest  to  this  outspoken 
man  ?  The  Philistines  will  simply  think  him 
mad.  But  the  idealists  will  be  terrified  beyond 
measure  at  the  proclamation  of  their  hidden 
thought — at  the  presence  of  the  traitor  among 
the  conspirators  of  silence — at  the  rending  of  the 
beautiful  veil  they  and  their  poets  have  woven  to 
hide  the  unbearable  face  of  the  truth.  They  will 
crucify  him,  burn  him,  violate  their  own  ideals  of 
family  affection  by  taking  his  children  away  from 
him,  ostracize  him,  brand  him  as  immoral,  pro- 
fligate, filthy,  and  appeal  against  him  to  the 
despised  Philistines,  specially  idealized  for  the 
occasion  as  SOCIETY.  How  far  they  will  proceed 
against  him  depends  on  how  far  his  courage  ex- 
ceeds theirs.  At  his  worst,  they  call  him  cynic 
and  paradoxer  :  at  his  best  they  do  their  utmost 
to  ruin  him  if  not  to  take  his  life.   Thus,  purblindly 


Ideals  and  Idealists.  25 

courageous  moralists  like  Mandeville  and  La- 
rochefoucauld,  who  merely  state  unpleasant  facts 
without  denying  the  validity  of  current  ideals, 
and  who  indeed  depend  on  those  ideals  to  make 
their  statements  piquant,  get  off  with  nothing 
worse  than  this  name  of  cynic,  the  free  use  of 
which  is  a  familiar  mark  of  the  zealous  idealist. 
But  take  the  case  of  the  man  who  has  already 
served  us  as  an  example — Shelley.  The  idealists 
did  not  call  Shelley  a  cynic  :  they  called  him  a 
fiend  until  they  invented  a  new  illusion  to  enable 
them  to  enjoy  the  beauty  of  his  lyrics — said 
illusion  being  nothing  less  than  the  pretence 
that  since  he  was  at  bottom  an  idealist  him- 
self, his  ideals  must  be  identical  with  those  of 
Tennyson  and  Longfellow,  neither  of  whom  ever 
wrote  a  line  in  which  some  highly  respectable 
ideal  was  not  implicit.* 

*  The  following  are  examples  of  the  two  stages  of 
Shelley  criticism  : — 

"  We  feel  as  if  one  of  the  darkest  of  the  fiends  had 
been  clothed  with  a  human  body  to  enable  him  to  gratify 
his  enmity  against  the  human  race,  and  as  if  the  super- 
natural atrocity  of  his  hate  were  only  heightened  by  his 
power  to  do  injury.  So  strongly  has  this  impression 
dwelt  upon  our  minds  that  we  absolutely  asked  a  friend, 
who  had  seen  this  individual,  to  describe  him  to  us — as  if 
a  cloven  hoof,  or  horn,  or  flames  from  the  mouth,  must 
have  marked  the  external  appearance  of  so  bitter  an 
enemy  of  mankind."     {Literary  Gazette^  19th  May  182 1.) 

"  A  beautiful  and  ineffectual  angel,  beating  in  the  void 


26  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

Here  the  admission  that  Shelley,  the  realist, 
was  an  idealist  too,  seems  to  spoil  the  whole 
argument.  And  it  certainly  spoils  its  verbal 
consistency.  For  we  unfortunately  use  this  word 
ideal  indifferently  to  denote  both  the  institu- 
tion which  the  ideal  masks  and  the  mask  it- 
self, thereby  producing  desperate  confusion  of 
thought,  since  the  institution  may  be  an  effete 
and  poisonous  one,  whilst  the  mask  may  be, 
and  indeed  generally  is,  an  image  of  what  we 
would  fain  have  in  its  place.  If  the  existing 
facts,  with  their  masks  on,  are  to  be  called 
ideals,  and  the  future  possibilities  which  the 
masks  depict  are  also  to  be  called  ideals — if, 
again,  the  man  who  is  defending  existing  insti- 
tutions by  maintaining  their  identity  with  their 
masks  is  to  be  confounded  under  one  name  with 
the  man  who  is  striving  to  realize  the  future 
possibilities  by  tearing  the  mask  and  the  thing 
masked  asunder,  then  the  position  cannot  be 
intelligibly  described  by  mortal  pen  :  you  and  I, 
reader,  will  be  at  cross  purposes  at  every  sentence 

his  luminous  wings  in  vain."  (Matthew  Arnold,  in 
his  preface  to  the  selection  of  poems  by  Byron,  dated 
1881.) 

The  1 88 1  opinion  is  much  sillier  than  the  1821  opinion. 
Further  samples  will  be  found  in  the  articles  of  Henry 
Salt,  one  of  the  few  writers  on  Shelley  who  understand  his 
true  position  as  a  social  pioneer. 


Ideals  and  Idealists.  27 

unless  you  allow  me  to  distinguish  pioneers  like 
Shelley  and  Ibsen  as  realists  from  the  idealists  of 
my  imaginary  community  of  one  thousand.  If 
you  ask  why  I  have  not  allotted  the  terms  the 
other  way,  and  called  Shelley  and  Ibsen  idealists 
and  the  conventionalists  realists,  I  reply  that  Ibsen 
himself,  though  he  has  not  formally  made  the 
distinction,  has  so  repeatedly  harped  on  conven- 
tions and  conventionalists  as  ideals  and  idealists 
that  if  I  were  now  perversely  to  call  them 
realities  and  realists,  I  should  confuse  readers  of 
The  Wild  Duck  and  RosDiershobn  more  than  I 
should  help  them.  Doubtless  I  shall  be  re- 
proached for  puzzling  people  by  thus  limiting 
the  meaning  of  the  term  ideal.  But  what,  I 
ask,  is  that  inevitable  passing  perplexity  com- 
pared to  the  inextricable  tangle  I  must  produce 
if  I  follow  the  custom,  and  use  the  word  indis- 
criminately in  its  two  violently  incompatible 
senses  ?  If  the  term  realist  is  objected  to  on 
account  of  some  of  its  modern  associations,  I  can 
only  recommend  you,  if  you  must  associate  it 
with  something  else  than  my  own  description  of 
its  meaning  (I  do  not  deal  in  definitions),  to 
associate  it,  not  with  Zola  and  Maupassant,  but 
with  Plato. 

Now  let  us  return  to  our  community  of  700 
Philistines,  299  idealists,  and  t  realist.  The 
mere   verbal    ambiguity   against  which    I    have 


28  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

just  provided  is  as  nothing  beside  that  which 
comes  of  any  attempt  to  express  the  relations  of 
these  three  sections,  simple  as  they  are,  in  terms 
of  the  ordinary  systems  of  reason  and  duty. 
The  ideaHst,  higher  in  the  ascent  of  evolution  than 
the  Philistine,  yet  hates  the  highest  and  strikes 
at  him  with  a  dread  and  rancour  of  which  the 
easy-going  Philistine  is  guiltless.  The  man  who 
has  risen  above  the  danger  and  the  fear  that  his 
acquisitiveness  will  lead  him  to  theft,  his  temper 
to  murder,  and  his  affections  to  debauchery : 
this  is  he  who  is  denounced  as  an  arch-scoundrel 
and  libertine,  and  thus  confounded  with  the 
lowest  because  he  is  the  highest.  And  it  is  not 
the  ignorant  and  stupid  who  maintain  this  error, 
but  the  literate  and  the  cultured.  When  the 
true  prophet  speaks,  he  is  proved  to  be  both 
rascal  and  idiot,  not  by  those  who  have  never 
read  of  how  foolishly  such  learned  demonstra- 
tions have  come  off  in  the  past,  but  by  those  who 
have  themselves  written  volumes  on  the  cruci- 
fixions, the  burnings,  the  stonings,  the  headings 
and  hangings,  the  Siberia  transportations,  the 
calumny  and  ostracism  which  have  been  the  lot 
of  the  pioneer  as  well  as  of  the  camp  follower. 
It  is  from  men  of  established  literary  reputation 
that  we  learn  that  William  Blake  was  mad,  that 
Shelley  was  spoiled  by  living  in  a  low  set,  that 
Robert  Owen  was  a  man  who  did  not  know  the 


Ideals  and  Idealists.  29 

world,  that  Ruskin  is  incapable  of  comprehending 
poHtical  economy,  that  Zola  is  a  mere  blackguard, 
and  that  Ibsen  is  "  a  Zola  with  a  wooden  leg." 
The  great  musician,  accepted  by  the  unskilled 
listener,  is  vilified  by  his  fellow-musicians  :  it  was 
the  musical  culture  of  Europe  that  pronounced 
Wagner  the  inferior  of  Mendelssohn  and  Meyer- 
beer. The  great  artist  finds  his  foes  among  the 
painters,  and  not  among  the  men  in  the  street : 
it  is  the  Royal  Academy  which  places  Mr 
Marcus  Stone — not  to  mention  Mr  Hodgson — 
above  Mr  Burne  Jones.  It  is  not  rational  that 
it  should  be  so  ;  but  it  is  so,  for  all  that.  The 
realist  at  last  loses  patience  with  ideals  altogether, 
and  sees  in  them  only  something  to  blind  us, 
something  to  numb  us,  something  to  murder 
self  in  us,  something  whereby,  instead  of  resist- 
ing death,  we  can  disarm  it  by  committing 
suicide.  The  idealist,  who  has  taken  refuge 
with  the  ideals  because  he  hates  himself  and  is 
ashamed  of  himself,  thinks  that  all  this  is  so 
much  the  better.  The  realist,  who  has  come  to 
have  a  deep  respect  for  himself  and  faith  in  the 
validity  of  his  own  will,  thinks  it  so  much  the 
worse.  To  the  one,  human  nature,  naturally 
corrupt,  is  only  held  back  from  the  excesses  of 
the  last  years  of  the  Roman  empire  by  self- 
denying  conformity  to  the  ideals.  To  the  other 
these   ideals  are   only  swaddling  clothes  which 


30  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

man  has  outgrown,  and  which  insufferably  impede 
his  movements.  No  wonder  the  two  cannot 
agree.  The  idealist  says,  "  Realism  means 
egotism  ;  and  egotism  means  depravity."  The 
realist  declares  that  when  a  man  abnegates  the 
will  to  live  and  be  free  in  a  world  of  the  living 
and  free,  seeking  only  to  conform  to  ideals  for 
the  sake  of  being,  not  himself,  but  "  a  good  man," 
then  he  is  morally  dead  and  rotten,  and  must  be 
left  unheeded  to  abide  his  resurrection,  if  that  by 
good  luck  arrive  before  his  bodily  death.  Un- 
fortunately, this  is  the  sort  of  speech  that  nobody 
but  a  realist  understands.  It  will  be  more 
amusing  as  well  as  more  convincing  to  take  an 
actual  example  of  an  idealist  criticising  a  realist. 


III. 

THE  WOMANLY  WOMAN. 

EVERYBODY  remembers  the  "  Diary  of 
Marie  Bashkirtseff."  An  outline  of  it,  with 
a  running  commentary,  was  given  in  the 
Revieiv  of  Reviezvs  (June  1890)  by  the  editor,  Mr 
WiUiam  Stead,  a  sort  of  modern  JuHan  the  Apos- 
tate, who,  having  gained  an  immense  following 
by  a  public  service  in  rendering  which  he  had  to 
perform  a  realistic  feat  of  a  somewhat  scandalous 
character,  entered  upon  a  campaign  with  the 
object  of  establishing  the  ideal  of  sexual 
"  purity "  as  a  condition  of  public  life.  As  he 
retains  his  best  qualities — faith  in  himself,  wilful- 
ness, conscientious  unscrupulousness  —  he  can 
always  make  himself  heard.  Prominent  among 
his  ideals  is  an  ideal  of  womanliness.  In  support 
of  that  ideal  he  will,  like  all  idealists,  make  and 
believe  any  statement,  however  obviously  and 
grotesquely  unreal.  When  he  found  Marie 
Bashkirtseff's  account  of  herself  utterly  incom- 
patible with  the  account  of  a  woman's  mind 
given  to  him  by  his  ideal,  he  was  confronted 
with  the  dilemma  that  either  Marie  was  not  a 


32  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

woman  or  else  his  ideal  did  not  correspond  to 
nature.  He  actually  accepted  the  former  alterna- 
tive. "  Of  the  distinctively  womanly,"  he  says, 
"there  is  in  her  but  little  trace.  She  was  the 
very  antithesis  of  a  true  woman."  Mr  Stead's 
next  difficulty  was,  that  self-control,  being  a 
leading  quality  in  his  ideal,  could  not  have  been 
possessed  by  Marie  :  otherwise  she  would  have 
been  more  like  his  ideal.  Nevertheless  he  had 
to  record  that  she,  without  any  compulsion 
from  circumstances,  made  herself  a  highly  skilled 
artist  by  working  ten  hours  a  day  for  six  years. 
Let  anyone  who  thinks  that  this  is  no  evi- 
dence of  self-control  just  try  it  for  six  months. 
Mr  Stead's  verdict  nevertheless,  was  "  No  self- 
control."  However,  his  fundamental  quarrel 
with  Marie  came  out  in  the  following  lines. 
"  Marie,"  he  said,  "  was  artist,  musician,  wit, 
philosopher,  student,  anything  you  like  but  a 
natural  woman  with  a  heart  to  love,  and  a  soul 
to  find  its  supreme  satisfaction  in  sacrifice  for 
lover  or  for  child."  Now  of  all  the  idealist 
abominations  that  make  society  pestiferous,  I 
doubt  if  there  be  any  so  mean  as  that  of  forcing 
self-sacrifice  on  a  woman  under  pretence  that 
she  likes  it ;  and,  if  she  ventures  to  contradict 
the  pretence,  declaring  her  no  true  woman.  In 
India  they  carried  this  piece  of  idealism  to  the 
length  of  declaring  that  a  wife  could  not  bear  to 


TJie    Womanly   Woman.  33 

survive  her  husband,  but  would  be  prompted  by 
her  own  faithful,  loving,  beautiful  nature  to  offer 
up  her  life  on  the  pyre  which  consumed  his  dead 
body.  The  astonishing  thing  is  that  women, 
sooner  than  be  branded  as  unsexed  wretches, 
allowed  themselves  to  be  stupefied  with  drink, 
and  in  that  unwomanly  condition  burnt  alive. 
British  Philistinism  put  down  widow  idealizing 
with  the  strong  hand  ;  and  suttee  is  abolished  in 
India.  The  English  form  of  it  still  survives  ; 
and  Mr  Stead,  the  rescuer  of  the  children,  is 
one  of  its  high-priests.  Imagine  his  feelings  on 
coming  across  this  entry  in  a  woman's  diary, 
"  I  love  myself"  Or  this,  "  I  swear  solemnly 
— by  the  Gospels,  by  the  passion  of  Christ,  by 
MYSELF — that  in  four  years  I  will  be  famous." 
The  young  woman  was  positively  proposing  to 
exercise  for  her  own  sake  all  the  powers  that 
were  given  her,  in  Mr  Stead's  opinion,  solely 
that  she  might  sacrifice  them  for  her  lover  or 
child !  No  wonder  he  is  driven  to  exclaim 
again,  "  She  was  very  clever,  no  doubt ;  but 
woman  she  was  not."  Now  observe  this  notable 
result.  Marie  Bashkirtseff,  instead  of  being  a 
less  agreeable  person  than  the  ordinary  female 
conformer  to  the  ideal  of  womanliness,  was 
conspicuously  the  reverse.  Mr  Stead  himself 
wrote  as  one  infatuated  with  her  mere  diary, 
and  pleased  himself  by  representing  her  as  a 
C 


34  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

person  who  fascinated  everybody,  and  was  a 
source  of  delight  to  all  about  her  by  the  mere 
exhilaration  and  hope-giving  atmosphere  of  her 
wilfulness.  The  truth  is,  that  in  real  life  a  self- 
sacrificing  woman,  or,  as  Mr  Stead  would  put  it, 
a  womanly  woman,  is  not  only  taken  advantage 
of,  but  disliked  as  well  for  her  pains.  No  man 
pretends  that  his  soul  finds  its  supreme  satisfac- 
tion in  self-sacrifice  :  such  an  affectation  would 
stamp  him  as  a  coward  and  weakling :  the 
manly  man  is  he  who  takes  the  Bashkirtseff 
view  of  himself.  But  men  are  not  the  less  loved 
on  this  account.  No  one  ever  feels  helpless  by 
the  side  of  the  self-helper ;  whilst  the  self- 
sacrificer  is  always  a  drag,  a  responsibility,  a 
reproach,  an  ev-erlasting  and  unnatural  trouble 
with  whom  no  really  strong  soul  can  live.  Only 
those  who  have  helped  themselves  know  how  to 
help  others,  and  to  respect  their  right  to  help 
themselves. 

Although  romantic  idealists  generally  insist 
on  self-surrender  as  an  indispensable  element  in 
true  womanly  love,  its  repulsive  effect  is  well- 
known  and  feared  in  practice  by  both  sexes. 
The  extreme  instance  is  the  reckless  self-aban- 
donment seen  in  the  infatuation  of  passionate 
sexual  desire.  Everyone  who  becomes  the  object 
of  that  infatuation  shrinks  from  it  instinctively. 
Love  loses  its  charm  when  it  is  not  free  ;  and 


The   Womanly   Woman.  35 

whether  the  compulsion  is  that  of  custom  and 
law,  or  of  infatuation,  the  effect  is  the  same  :  it 
becomes  valueless.  The  desire  to  give  inspires 
no  affection  unless  there  is  also  the  power  to 
withhold  ;  and  the  successful  wooer,  in  both 
sexes  alike,  is  the  one  who  can  stand  out  for 
honourable  conditions,  and,  failing  them,  go  with- 
out. Such  conditions  are  evidently  not  offered 
to  either  sex  by  the  legal  marriage  of  to-day  ; 
for  it  is  the  intense  repugnance  inspired  by  the 
compulsory  character  of  the  legalized  conjugal 
relation  that  leads,  first  to  the  idealization  of  mar- 
riage whilst  it  remains  indispensable  as  a  means 
of  perpetuating  society  ;  then  to  its  modification 
by  divorce  and  by  the  abolition  of  penalties  for  re- 
fusal to  comply  with  judicial  orders  for  restitution 
of  conjugal  rights;  and  finally  to  its  disuse  and 
disappearance  as  the  responsibility  for  the  main- 
tenance and  education  of  the  rising  generation 
is  shifted  from  the  parent  to  the  community.* 

■*  A  dissertation  on  the  anomalies  and  impossibilities 
of  the  marriage  law  at  its  present  stage  would  be  too 
far  out  of  the  main  course  of  my  argument  to  be  intro- 
duced in  the  text  above  ;  but  it  may  be  well  to  point 
out  in  passing  to  those  who  regard  marriage  as  an  in- 
violable and  inviolate  institution,  that  necessity  has 
already  forced  us  to  tamper  with  it  to  such  an  extent  that 
at  this  moment  the  highest  court  in  the  kingdom  is  face  to 
face  with  a  husband  and  wife,  the  one  demanding  whether 
a  woman  may  saddle  him  with  all  the  responsibilities  of  a 


36  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsemsni. 

Although  the  growing  repugnance  to  face  the 
Church  of  England  marriage  service  has  led 
many  celebrants  to  omit  those  passages  which 
frankly  explain  the  object  of  the  institution,  we 
are  not  likely  to  dispense  with  legal  ties  and 
obligations,  and  trust  wholly  to  the  permanence 
of  love,  until  the  continuity  of  society  no  longer 
depends  on  the  private  nursery.  Love,  as  a 
practical  factor  in  society,  is  still  a  mere  appetite. 
That  higher  development  of  it  which  Ibsen 
shews  us  occurring  in  the  case  of  Rebecca  West 
in  Rosmersholm  is  only  known  to  most  of  us  by 
the  descriptions  of  great  poets,  who  themselves, 
as  their  biographies  prove,  have  often  known  it, 
not  by  sustained  experience,  but  only  by  brief 
glimpses.     And  it  is  never  a  first-fruit  of  their 

husband  and  then  refuse  to  live  with  him,  and  the  other 
asking  whether  the  law  allows  her  husband  to  commit 
abduction,  imprisonment  and  rape  upon  her.  If  the  court 
says  Yes  to  the  husband,  marriage  is  made  intolerable  for 
men  ;  if  it  says  Yes  to  the  wife,  marriage  is  made  in- 
tolerable for  women  ;  and  as  this  exhausts  the  possible 
alternatives,  it  is  clear  that  provision  must  be  made  for 
the  dissolution  of  such  marriages  if  the  institution  is  to  be 
maintained  at  all,  which  it  must  be  until  its  social  function 
is  otherwise  provided  for.  Marriage  is  thus,  by  force  of 
circumstances,  compelled  to  buy  extension  of  life  by 
extension  of  divorce,  much  as  if  a  fugitive  should  try  to 
delay  a  pursuing  wolf  by  throwing  portions  of  his  own 
heart  to  it. 


The   Womanly   Woman.  37 

love  affairs.  Tannhauser  may  die  in  the  con- 
viction that  one  moment  of  the  emotion  he  felt 
with  St  Elizabeth  was  fuller  and  happier  than 
all  the  hours  of  passion  he  spent  with  Venus ; 
but  that  does  not  alter  the  fact  that  love  began 
for  him  with  Venus,  and  that  its  earlier  tentatives 
towards  the  final  goal  were  attended  with  relapses. 
Now  Tannhiiuser's  passion  for  Venus  is  a  develop- 
ment of  the  humdrum  fondness  of  the  bourgeois 
Jack  for  his  Gill,  a  development  at  once  higher 
and  more  dangerous,  just  as  idealism  is  at  once 
higher  and  more  dangerous  than  Philistinism. 
The  fondness  is  the  germ  of  the  passion  :  the 
passion  is  the  germ  of  the  more  perfect  love. 
When  Blake  told  men  that  through  excess  they 
would  learn  moderation,  he  knew  that  the  way 
for  the  present  lay  through  the  Venusberg,  and 
that  the  race  would  assuredly  not  perish  there  as 
some  individuals  have,  and  as  the  Puritan  fears 
we  all  shall  unless  we  find  a  way  round.  Also 
he  no  doubt  foresaw  the  time  when  our  children 
would  be  born  on  the  other  side  of  it,  and  so  be 
spared  that  fiery  purgation. 

But  the  very  facts  that  Blake  is  still  commonly 
regarded  as  a  crazy  visionary,  and  that  the 
current  criticism  of  RosmersJiolm  entirely  fails 
even  to  notice  the  evolution  of  Rebecca's  passion 
for  Rosmer  into  her  love  for  him,  much  more 
to  credit  the  moral  transfiguration  which  accom- 


38  The  Qimitessence  of  Ihsenisifi. 

panics  it,  shew  how  absurd  it  would  be  to  pre- 
tend, for  the  sake  of  edification,  that  the  ordinary 
marriage  of  to-day  is  a  union  between  a  William 
Blake  and  a  Rebecca  West,  or  that  it  would  be 
possible,  even  if  it  were  enlightened  policy,  to 
deny  the  satisfaction  of  the  sexual  appetite  to 
persons  who  have  not  reached  that  stage.  An 
overwhelming  majority  of  such  marriages  as 
are  not  purely  de  convenance^  are  entered  into 
for  the  gratification  of  that  appetite  either  in 
its  crudest  form  or  veiled  only  by  those  ideal- 
istic illusions  which  the  youthful  imagination 
weaves  so  wonderfully  under  the  stimulus  of 
desire,  and  which  older  people  indulgently  laugh 
at.  This  being  so,  it  is  not  surprising  that  our 
society,  being  directly  dominated  by  men,  comes 
to  regard  Woman,  not  as  an  end  in  herself 
like  Man,  but  solely  as  a  means  of  ministering 
to  his  appetite.  The  ideal  wife  is  one  who 
does  everything  that  the  ideal  husband  likes, 
and  nothing  else.  Now  to  treat  a  person  as 
a  means  instead  of  an  end  is  to  deny  that 
person's  right  to  live.  And  to  be  treated  as  a 
means  to  such  an  end  as  sexual  intercourse  with 
those  who  deny  one's  right  to  live  is  insufferable 
to  any  human  being.  Woman,  if  she  dares  face 
the  fact  that  she  is  being  so  treated,  must  either 
loathe  herself  or  else  rebel.  As  a  rule,  when 
circumstances  enable  her  to  rebel  successfully — 


TJie   Womanly    Woman.  39 

for  instance,  when  the  accident  of  genius  enables 
her  to  "lose  her  character"  without  losing  her 
employment  or  cutting  herself  off  from  the  society 
she  values — she  does  rebel ;  but  circumstances 
seldom  do.  Docs  she  then  loathe  herself?  By 
no  means :  she  deceives  herself  in  the  idealist 
fashion  by  denying  that  the  love  which  her  suitor 
offers  her  is  tainted  with  sexual  appetite  at  all. 
It  is,  she  declares,  a  beautiful,  disinterested,  pure, 
sublime  devotion  to  another  by  which  a  man's 
life  is  exalted  and  purified,  and  a  woman's 
rendered  blest.  And  of  all  the  cynics,  the 
filthiest  to  her  mind  is  the  one  who  sees,  in  the 
man  making  honourable  proposals  to  his  future 
wife,  nothing  but  the  human  male  seeking  his 
female.  The  man  himself  keeps  her  confirmed 
in  her  illusion  ;  for  the  truth  is  unbearable  to 
him  too  :  he  wants  to  form  an  affectionate  tie, 
and  not  to  drive  a  degrading  bargain.  After  all, 
the  germ  of  the  highest  love  is  in  them  both, 
though  as  yet  it  is  no  more  than  the  appetite  they 
are  disguising  so  carefully  from  themselves.  Con- 
sequently every  stockbroker  who  has  just  brought 
his  business  up  to  marrying  point  woos  in  terms 
of  the  romantic  illusion  ;  and  it  is  agreed  between 
the  two  that  their  marriage  shall  realize  the 
romantic  ideal.  Then  comes  the  breakdown  of 
the  plan.  The  young  wife  finds  that  her  husband 
is    neglecting    her    for    his    business ;    that    his 


40  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisvi. 

interests,  his  activities,  his  whole  life  except  that 
one  part  of  it  to  which  only  a  cynic  ever  referred 
before  her  marriage,  lies  away  from  home  ;  and 
that  her  business  is  to  sit  there  and  mope  until 
she  is  wanted.  Then  what  can  she  do?  If  she 
complains,  he,  the  self-helper,  can  do  without 
her ;  whilst  she  is  dependent  on  him  for  her 
position,  her  livelihood,  her  place  in  society,  her 
home,  her  name,  her  very  bread.  All  this  is 
brought  home  to  her  by  the  first  burst  of  dis- 
pleasure her  complaints  provoke.  Fortunately, 
things  do  not  remain  for  ever  at  this  point — 
perhaps  the  most  wretched  in  a  woman's  life. 
The  self-respect  she  has  lost  as  a  wife  she  regains 
as  a  mother,  in  which  capacity  her  use  and  im- 
portance to  the  community  compare  favourably 
with  those  of  most  men  of  business.  She  is 
wanted  in  the  house,  wanted  in  the  market, 
wanted  by  the  children  ;  and  now,  instead  of 
weeping  because  her  husband  is  away  in  the 
city,  thinking  of  stocks  and  shares  instead  of 
his  ideal  woman,  she  would  regard  his  presence 
in  the  house  all  day  as  an  intolerable  nuisance. 
And  so,  though  she  is  completely  disillusioned 
on  the  subject  of  ideal  love,  yet,  since  it  has  not 
turned  out  so  badly  after  all,  she  countenances 
the  illusion  still  from  the  point  of  view  that  it  is 
a  useful  and  harmless  means  of  getting  boys  and 
girls  to  marry  and  settle  down.     And  this  con- 


The    Womanly    Woman.  41 

viction  is  the  stronger  in  her  because  she  feels 
that  if  she  had  known  as  much  about  marriage 
the  day  before  her  wedding  as  she  did  six  months 
after,  it  would  have  been  extremely  hard  to  induce 
her  to  get  married  at  all. 

This  prosaic  solution  is  satisfactory  only  within 
certain  limits.  It  depends  altogether  upon  the 
accident  of  the  woman  having  some  natural 
vocation  for  domestic  management  and  the  care 
of  children,  as  well  as  on  the  husband  being 
fairly  good-natured  and  livable-with.  Hence 
arises  the  idealist  illusion  that  a  vocation  for 
domestic  management  and  the  care  of  children 
is  natural  to  women,  and  that  women  who 
lack  them  are  not  women  at  all,  but  mem- 
bers of  the  third,  or  Bashkirtseff  sex.  Even 
if  this  were  true,  it  is  obvious  that  if  the 
Bashkirtseffs  are  to  be  allowed  to  live,  they  have 
a  right  to  suitable  institutions  just  as  much 
as  men  and  women.  But  it  is  not  true. 
The  domestic  career  is  no  more  natural  to  all 
women  than  the  military  career  is  natural  to 
all  men  ;  although  it  may  be  necessary  that 
every  able  -  bodied  woman  should  be  called 
on  to  risk  her  life  in  childbed  just  as  it 
may  be  necessary  that  every  man  should  be 
called  on  to  risk  his  life  in  the  battlefield. 
It  is  of  course  quite  true  that  the  majority  of 
women   are   kind   to  children  and    prefer   their 


42  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsemsm 

own  to  other  people's.  But  exactly  the  same 
thing  is  true  of  the  majority  of  men,  who  never- 
theless do  not  consider  that  their  proper  sphere 
is  the  nursery.  The  case  may  be  illustrated  more 
grotesquely  by  the  fact  that  the  majority  of 
women  who  have  dogs,  are  kind  to  them,  and 
prefer  their  own  dogs  to  other  people's  ;  yet  it  is 
not  proposed  that  women  should  restrict  their 
activities  to  the  rearing  of  puppies.  If  we  have 
come  to  think  that  the  nursery  and  the  kitchen 
are  the  natural  sphere  of  a  woman,  we  have 
done  so  exactly  as  English  children  come  to 
think  that  a  cage  is  the  natural  sphere  of  a 
parrot — because  they  have  never  seen  one  any- 
where else.  No  doubt  there  are  Philistine  parrots 
who  agree  with  their  owners  that  it  is  better  to 
be  in  a  cage  than  out,  so  long  as  there  is  plenty 
of  hempseed  and  Indian  corn  there.  There 
may  even  be  idealist  parrots  who  persuade  them- 
selves that  the  mission  of  a  parrot  is  to  minister 
to  the  happiness  of  a  private  family  by  whistling 
and  saying  "  Pretty  Polly,"  and  that  it  is  in  the 
sacrifice  of  its  liberty  to  this  altruistic  pursuit 
that  a  true  parrot  finds  the  supreme  satisfaction 
of  its  soul.  I  will  not  go  so  far  as  to  affirm 
that  there  are  theological  parrots  who  are  con- 
vinced that  imprisonment  is  the  will  of  God 
because  it  is  unpleasant ;  but  I  am  confident 
that  there  are  rationalist  parrots  who  can  demon- 


The    Womanly   Woman.  43 

strate  that  it  would  be  a  cruel  kindness  to  let  a 
parrot  out  to  fall  a  prey  to  cats,  or  at  least  to 
forget  its  accomplishments  and  coarsen  its  natu- 
rally delicate  fibres  in  an  unprotected  struggle 
for  existence.  Still,  the  only  parrot  a  free- 
souled  person  can  sympathize  with  is  the  one 
that  insists  on  being  let  out  as  the  first  condition 
of  its  making  itself  agreeable.  A  selfish  bird, 
you  may  say  :  one  that  puts  its  own  gratification 
before  that  of  the  family  which  is  so  fond  of  it 
— before  even  the  greatest  happiness  of  the 
greatest  number  :  one  that,  in  aping  the  inde- 
pendent spirit  of  a  man,  has  unparroted  itself 
and  become  a  creature  that  has  neither  the  home- 
loving  nature  of  a  bird  nor  the  strength  and 
enterprise  of  a  mastiff.  All  the  same,  you 
respect  that  parrot  in  spite  of  your  conclusive 
reasoning  ;  and  if  it  persists,  you  will  have  either 
to  let  it  out  or  kill  it. 

The  sum  of  the  matter  is  that  unless  Woman 
repudiates  her  womanliness,  her  duty  to  her  hus- 
band, to  her  children,  to  society,  to  the  law,  and 
to  everyone  but  herself,  she  cannot  emancipate 
herself.  But  her  duty  to  herself  is  no  duty  at 
all,  since  a  debt  is  cancelled  when  the  debtor 
and  creditor  are  the  same  person.  Its  payment 
is  simply  a  fulfilment  of  the  individual  will,  upon 
which  all  duty  is  a  restriction,  founded  on  the 
conception  of  the  will  as  naturally  malign  and 


44  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisvi. 

devilish.  Therefore  Woman  has  to  repudiate 
duty  altogether.  In  that  repudiation  lies  her 
freedom  ;  for  it  is  false  to  say  that  Woman  is 
now  directly  the  slave  of  Man  :  she  is  the  im- 
mediate slave  of  duty  ;  and  as  man's  path  to 
freedom  is  strewn  with  the  wreckage  of  the 
duties  and  ideals  he  has  trampled  on,  so  must 
hers  be.  She  may  indeed  mask  her  iconoclasm 
by  proving  in  rationalist  fashion,  as  Man  has 
often  done  for  the  sake  of  a  quiet  life,  that  all 
these  discarded  idealist  conceptions  will  be  for- 
tified instead  of  shattered  by  her  emancipation. 
To  a  person  with  a  turn  for  logic,  such  proofs 
are  as  easy  as  playing  the  piano  is  to  Paderewski. 
But  it  will  not  be  true.  A  whole  basketful  of 
ideals  of  the  most  sacred  quality  will  be  smashed 
by  the  achievement  of  equality  for  women  and 
men.  Those  who  shrink  from  such  a  clatter  and 
breakage  may  comfort  themselves  with  the  re- 
flection that  the  replacement  of  the  broken  goods 
will  be  prompt  and  certain.  It  is  always  a  case 
of  "  The  ideal  is  dead  :  long  live  the  ideal !  "  And 
the  advantage  of  the  work  of  destruction  is,  that 
every  new  ideal  is  less  of  an  illusion  than  the 
one  it  has  supplanted  ;  so  that  the  destroyer  of 
ideals,  though  denounced  as  an  enemy  of  society, 
is  in  fact  sweeping  the  world  clear  of  lies. 

My  digression  is  now  over.     Having  traversed 


The    Womanly    Wonian.  45 

my  loop  as  I  promised,  and  come  back  to  Man's 
repudiation  of  duty  by  way  of  Woman's,  I  may 
at  last  proceed  to  give  some  more  particular 
account  of  Ibsen's  work  without  further  pre- 
occupation with  Mr  Clement  Scott's  protest,  or 
the  many  others  of  which  it  is  the  type.  For 
we  now  see  that  the  pioneer  must  necessarily 
provoke  such  outcry  as  he  repudiates  duties, 
tramples  on  ideals,  profanes  what  was  sacred, 
sanctifies  what  was  infamous,  always  driving  his 
plough  through  gardens  of  pretty  weeds  in  spite 
of  the  laws  made  against  trespassers  for  the 
protection  of  the  worms  which  feed  on  the  roots, 
letting  in  light  and  air  to  hasten  the  putrefaction 
of  decaying  matter,  and  everywhere  proclaiming 
that  "  the  old  beauty  is  no  longer  beautiful,  the 
new  truth  no  longer  true."  He  can  do  no  less ; 
and  what  more  and  what  else  he  does  it  is  not 
given  to  all  of  his  generation  to  understand. 
And  if  any  man  does  not  understand,  and  cannot 
foresee  the  harvest,  what  can  he  do  but  cry  out 
in  all  sincerity  against  such  destruction,  until  at 
last  we  come  to  know  the  cry  of  the  blind  like 
any  other  street  cry,  and  to  bear  with  it  as  an 
honest  cry,  albeit  a  false  alarm. 


IV. 

THE  PLAYS. 

BRAND. 

WE  are  now  prepared  to  learn  without  mis- 
giving that  a  typical  Ibsen  play  is  one 
in  which  the  "leading  lady"  is  an  un- 
womanly woman,  and  the  "  villain  "  an  idealist. 
It  follows  that  the  leading  lady  is  not  a  heroine 
of  the  Drury  Lane  type  ;  nor  does  the  villain 
forge  or  assassinate,  since  he  is  a  villain  by 
virtue  of  his  determination  to  do  nothing  wrong. 
Therefore  readers  of  Ibsen — not  playgoers — have 
sometimes  so  far  misconceived  him  as  to  suppose 
that  his  villains  are  examples  rather  than  warn- 
ings, and  that  the  mischief  and  ruin  which  attend 
their  actions  are  but  the  tribulations  from  which 
the  soul  comes  out  purified  as  gold  from  the 
furnace.  In  fact,  the  beginning  of  Ibsen's  Euro- 
pean reputation  was  the  edification  with  which 
the  pious  of  Scandinavia  received  his  great  dra- 
matic poem  Brand.  Brand  the  priest  is  an  idealist 
of  heroic  earnestness,  strength,  and  courage.    He 


Brand.  47 

declares  himself  the  champion,  not  of  things  as 
they  are,  nor  of  things  as  they  can  be  made,  but 
of  things  as  they  ought  to  be.  Things  as  they 
ought  to  be  mean  for  him  things  as  ordered 
by  men  conformed  to  his  ideal  of  the  perfect 
Adam,  who,  again,  is  not  man  as  he  is  or  can  be, 
but  man  conformed  to  all  the  ideals — man  as  it 
is  his  duty  to  be.  In  insisting  on  this  conformity, 
Brand  spares  neither  himself  nor  anyone  else. 
Life  is  nothing :  self  is  nothing :  the  perfect 
Adam  is  everything.  The  imperfect  Adam  does 
not  fall  in  with  these  views.  A  peasant  whom 
he  urges  to  cross  a  glacier  in  a  fog  because  it  is 
his  duty  to  visit  his  dying  daughter,  not  only 
flatly  declines,  but  endeavours  forcibly  to  prevent 
Brand  from  risking  his  own  life.  Brand  knocks 
him  clown,  and  sermonizes  him  with  fierce  earnest- 
ness and  scorn.  Presently  Brand  has  to  cross  a 
fiord  in  a  storm  to  reach  a  dying  man  who, 
having  committed  a  series  of  murders,  wants 
"  consolation  "  from  a  priest.  Brand  cannot  go 
alone  :  someone  must  hold  the  rudder  of  his  boat 
whilst  he  manages  the  sail.  The  fisher  folk,  in 
whom  the  old  Adam  is  strong,  do  not  adopt  his 
estimate  of  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  and  re- 
fuse to  go.  A  woman,  fascinated  by  his  heroism 
and  idealism,  goes.  That  ends  in  their  marriage, 
and  in  the  birth  of  a  child  to  which  they  become 
deeply    attached.     Then    Brand     aspiring    from 


48  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

height  to  height  of  devotion  to  his  ideal,  plunges 
from  depth  to  depth  of  murderous  cruelty.  First 
the  child  must  die  from  the  severity  of  the  climate 
because  Brand  must  not  flinch  from  the  post  of 
duty  and  leave  his  congregation  exposed  to  the 
peril  of  getting  an  inferior  preacher  in  his  place. 
Then  he  forces  his  wife  to  give  the  clothes  of  the 
dead  child  to  a  gipsy  whose  baby  needs  them. 
The  bereaved  mother  does  not  grudge  the  gift ; 
but  she  wants  to  hold  back  only  one  little  gar- 
ment as  a  relic  of  her  darling.  But  Brand  sees 
in  this  reservation  the  imperfection  of  the  im- 
perfect Eve.  He  forces  her  to  regard  the  situa- 
tion as  a  choice  between  the  relic  and  his  ideal. 
She  sacrifices  the  relic  to  the  ideal,  and  then  dies, 
broken-hearted.  Having  killed  her,  and  thereby 
placed  himself  beyond  ever  daring  to  doubt  the 
idealism  upon  whose  altar  he  has  immolated  her 
— having  also  refused  to  go  to  his  mother's  death- 
bed because  she  compromises  with  his  principles 
in  disposing  of  her  property,  he  is  hailed  by  the 
people  as  a  saint,  and  finds  his  newly  built 
church  too  small  for  his  congregation.  So  he  calls 
upon  them  to  follow  him  to  worship  God  in  His 
own  temple,  the  mountains.  After  a  brief  prac- 
tical experience  of  this  arrangement,  they  change 
their  minds,  and  stone  him.  The  very  mountains 
themselves  stone  him,  indeed ;  for  he  is  killed  by 
an  avalanche. 


Peer  Gynt.  49 

PEER   GYNT. 

Brand  dies  a  saint,  having  caused  more  in- 
tense suffering  by  his  saintliness  than  the  most 
talented  sinner  could  possibly  have  done  with 
twice  his  opportunities.  Ibsen  does  not  leave 
this  to  be  inferred.  In  another  dramatic  poem 
he  gives  us  an  accomplished  rascal  named  Peer 
Gynt,  an  idealist  who  avoids  Brand's  errors  by 
setting  up  as  his  ideal  the  realization  of  him- 
self by  the  utter  satisfaction  of  his  own  will. 
In  this  he  would  seem  to  be  on  the  path  to 
which  Ibsen  himself  points ;  and  indeed  all 
who  know  the  two  plays  will  agree  that  whether 
or  no  it  was  better  to  be  Peer  Gynt  than  Brand, 
it  was  beyond  all  question  better  to  be  the 
mother  or  the  sweetheart  of  Peer,  scapegrace 
and  liar  as  he  was,  than  mother  or  wife  to  the 
saintly  Brand.  Brand  would  force  his  ideal  on 
all  men  and  women  :  Peer  Gynt  keeps  his  ideal 
for  himself  alone :  it  is  indeed  implicit  in  the 
ideal  itself  that  it  should  be  unique — that  he 
alone  should  have  the  force  to  realize  it.  For 
Peer's  first  boyish  notion  of  the  self-realized 
man  is  not  the  saint,  but  the  demigod  whose  in- 
domitable will  is  stronger  than  destiny,  the 
fighter,  the  master,  the  man  whom  no  woman 
can  resist,  the  mighty  hunter,  the  knight  of  a 
thousand  adventures, — the  model,  in  short,  of 
D 


50  The  Quintessence  of  Ihsenisnt. 

the  lover  in  a  lady's  novel,  or  the  hero  in  a 
boy's  romance.  Now,  no  such  person  exists, 
or  ever  did  exist,  or  ever  can  exist.  The  man 
who  cultivates  an  indomitable  will  and  refuses  to 
make  way  for  anything  or  anybody,  soon  finds 
that  he  cannot  hold  a  street  crossing  against  a 
tram  car,  much  less  a  world  against  the  whole 
human  race.  Only  by  plunging  into  illusions  to 
which  every  fact  gives  the  lie  can  he  persuade 
himself  that  his  will  is  a  force  that  can  overcome 
all  other  forces,  or  that  it  is  less  conditioned  by 
circumstances  than  is  a  wheelbarrow.  However, 
Peer  Gynt,  being  imaginative  enough  to  conceive 
his  ideal,  is  also  imaginative  enough  to  find 
illusions  to  hide  its  unreality,  and  to  persuade 
himself  that  Peer  Gynt,  the  shabby  countryside 
loafer,  is  Peer  Gynt,  Emperor  of  Himself,  as  he 
writes  over  the  door  of  his  hut  in  the  mountains. 
His  hunting  feats  are  invented  ;  his  military 
genius  has  no  solider  foundation  than  a  street 
fight  with  a  smith ;  and  his  reputation  as  an  adven- 
turous daredevil  he  has  to  gain  by  th£  bravado 
of  carrying  off  the  bride  from  a  wedding  at  which 
the  guests  snub  him.  Only  in  the  mountains 
can  he  enjoy  his  illusions  undisturbed  by  ridicule  : 
yet  even  in  the  mountains  he  finds  obstacles 
which  he  cannot  force  his  way  through,  obstacles 
which  withstand  him  as  spirits  with  voices,  tell- 
ing him  that  he  must  go  round.     But  he  will 


Peer  Gynt.  51 

not :  he  will  go  forward  :  he  will  cut  his  path 
sword  in  hand,  in  spite  of  fate.  All  the  same, 
he  has  to  go  round  ;  for  the  world-will  is 
without  Peer  Gynt  as  well  as  within  him. 
Then  he  tries  the  supernatural,  only  to  find  that 
it  means  nothing  more  than  the  transmogrifying 
of  squalid  realities  by  lies  and  pretences.  Still, 
like  our  amateurs  of  thaumaturgy,  he  is  willing 
to  enter  into  a  conspiracy  of  make-believe  up  to 
a  certain  point.  When  the  Trold  king's  daughter 
appears  as  a  repulsive  ragged  creature  riding  on 
a  pig,  he  is  ready  to  accept  her  as  a  beautiful 
princess  on  a  noble  steed,  on  condition  that  she 
accepts  his  mother's  tumble-down  farmhouse, 
with  the  broken  window  panes  stopped  up  with 
old  clouts,  as  a  splendid  castle.  He  will  go  with 
her  among  the  Trolds,  and  pretend  that  the  grue- 
some ravine  in  which  they  hold  their  orgies  is  a 
glorious  palace  ;  he  will  partake  of  their  filthy 
food  and  declare  it  nectar  and  ambrosia  ;  he  will 
applaud  their  obscene  antics  as  exquisite  dancing, 
and  their  discordant  din  as  divine  music  ;  but 
when  they  finally  propose  to  slit  his  eyes  so  that 
he  may  see  and  hear  these  things,  not  as  they 
are,  but  as  he  has  been  pretending  to  see  and 
hear  them,  he  draws  back,  resolved  to  be  himself 
even  in  self-deception.  He  leaves  the  moun- 
tains and  becomes  a  prosperous  man  of  business 
in   America,  highly  respectable   and  ready  for 


52  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

any  profitable  speculation — slave  trade,  Bible 
trade,  whisky  trade,  missionary  trade,  anything  ! 
In  this  phase  he  takes  to  piety,  and  persuades 
himself,  like  Mr  Stanley,  that  he  is  under  the 
special  care  of  God.  This  opinion  is  shaken  by 
an  adventure  in  which  he  is  marooned  on  the 
African  coast ;  and  it  is  not  restored  until  the 
treacherous  friends  who  marooned  him  are  de- 
stroyed before  his  eyes  by  the  blowing-up  of  the 
steam  yacht  they  have  just  stolen  from  him, 
when  he  utters  his  celebrated  exclamation,  "  Ah, 
God  is  a  Father  to  me  after  all  ;  but  economical 
he  certainly  is  not."  He  finds  a  white  horse 
in  the  desert,  and  is  accepted  on  its  account  as 
the  Messiah  by  an  Arab  tribe,  a  success  which 
moves  him  to  declare  that  now  at  last  he  is 
really  worshipped  for  himself,  whereas  in  Ame- 
rica people  only  respected  his  breast-pin,  the 
symbol  of  his  money.  In  commerce,  too,  he 
reflects,  his  eminence  was  a  mere  matter  of 
chance,  whilst  as  a  prophet  he  is  eminent  by 
pure  natural  fitness  for  the  post.  This  is  ended 
by  his  falling  in  love  with  a  dancing-girl,  who, 
after  leading  him  into  every  sort  of  undignified 
and  ludicrous  extravagance,  ranging  from  his 
hailing  her  as  the  Eternal-Feminine  of  Goethe  to 
the  more  practical  folly  of  giving  her  his  white 
horse  and  all  his  prophetic  finery,  runs  away  with 
the  spoil,  and  leaves  him  once  more  helpless  and 


Peer  Gynt.  53 

alone  in  the  desert.  He  wanders  until  he  comes 
to  the  great  Sphinx,  beside  which  he  finds  a 
German  gentleman  in  great  perplexity  as  to  who 
the  Sphinx  is.  Peer  Gynt,  seeing  in  that  im- 
passive, immovable,  majestic  figure,  a  symbol  of 
his  own  ideal,  is  able  to  tell  the  German  gentle- 
man at  once  that  the  Sphinx  is  itself.  This 
explanation  dazzles  the  German,  who,  after  some 
further  discussion  of  the  philosophy  of  self- 
realization,  invites  Peer  Gynt  to  accompany  him 
to  a  club  of  learned  men  in  Cairo,  who  are  ripe 
for  enlightenment  on  this  very  question.  Peer, 
delighted,  accompanies  the  German  to  the  club, 
which  turns  out  to  be  a  madhouse  in  which  the 
lunatics  have  broken  loose  and  locked  up  their 
keepers.  It  is  in  this  madhouse,  and  by  these 
madmen,  that  Peer  Gynt  is  at  last  crowned 
Emperor  of  Himself  He  receives  their  homage 
as  he  lies  in  the  dust  fainting  with  terror. 

As  an  old  man,  Peer  Gynt,  returning  to  the 
scenes  of  his  early  adventures,  is  troubled  with 
the  prospect  of  meeting  a  certain  button  moulder 
who  threatens  to  make  short  work  of  his  realized 
self  by  melting  it  down  into  buttons  in  his 
crucible  with  a  heap  of  other  button-material. 
Immediately  the  old  exaltation  of  the  self-realizer 
is  changed  into  an  unspeakable  dread  of  the 
button-moulder  Death,  to  avoid  whom  Peer 
Gynt  will   commit  any  act,  even  to  pushing  a 


54  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

drowning  man  from  the  spar  he  is  cHnging  to  in 
a  shipwreck  lest  it  should  not  suffice  to  support 
two.  At  last  he  finds  a  deserted  sweetheart  of 
his  youth  still  waiting  for  him  and  still  believing 
in  him.  In  the  imagination  of  this  old  woman 
he  finds  the  ideal  Peer  Gynt ;  whilst  in  himself, 
the  loafer,  the  braggart,  the  confederate  of  sham 
magicians,  the  Charleston  speculator,  the  false 
prophet,  the  dancing-girl's  dupe,  the  bedlam 
emperor,  the  selfish  thruster  of  the  drowning  man 
into  the  waves,  there  is  nothing  heroic — nothing 
but  commonplace  self-seeking  and  shirking, 
cowardice  and  sensuality,  veiled  only  by  the 
romantic  fancies  of  the  born  liar.  With  this 
crowningly  unreal  realization  he  is  left  to  face  the 
button-moulder  as  best  he  can. 

Peer  Gynt  has  puzzled  a  good  many  people  by 
Ibsen's  fantastic  and  subtle  treatment  of  its 
thesis.  It  is  so  far  a  difficult  play,  that  the  ideal 
of  unconditional  self-realization,  however  familiar 
its  suggestions  may  be  to  the  ambitious  reader, 
is  not  at  all  understood  by  him,  much  less  for- 
mulated as  a  proposition  in  metaphysics.  When 
it  is  stated  to  him  by  some  one  who  does  under- 
stand it,  he  unhesitatingly  dismisses  it  as  idiotic  ; 
and  it  is  because  he  is  perfectly  right  in  doing 
so — because  it  is  idiotic  in  the  most  accurate 
sense  of  the  term — that  he  finds  such  difficulty 
in    recognizing  it  as   the  common    ideal  of  his 


Peer  Gynt.  55 

own  prototype,  the  pushing,  competitive,  success- 
loving  man  who  is  the  hero  of  the  modern  world. 
There  is  nothing  novel  in  Ibsen's  dramatic 
method  of  reducing  these  ideals  to  absurdity. 
Exactly  as  Cervantes  took  the  old  ideal  of 
chivalry,  and  shewed  what  came  of  a  man  attempt- 
ing to  act  as  if  it  were  real,  so  Ibsen  takes  the 
ideals  of  Brand  and  Peer  Gynt,  and  treats  them 
in  the  very  same  manner.  Don  Quixote  acts  as 
if  he  were  a  perfect  knight  in  a  world  of  giants  and 
distressed  damsels  instead  of  a  country  gentle- 
man in  a  land  of  innkeepers  and  farm  wenches  ; 
Brand  acts  as  if  he  were  the  perfect  Adam  in  a 
world  where,  by  resolute  rejection  of  all  com- 
promise with  imperfection,  it  was  immediately 
possible  to  change  the  rainbow  "  bridge  between 
flesh  and  spirit "  into  as  enduring  a  structure  as 
the  tower  of  Babel  was  intended  to  be,  thereby 
restoring  man  to  the  condition  in  which  he 
walked  with  God  in  the  garden  ;  and  Peer  Gynt 
tries  to  act  as  if  he  had  in  him  a  special  force 
that  could  be  concentrated  so  as  to  prevail 
over  all  other  forces.  They  ignore  the  real — 
ignore  what  they  are  and  where  they  are,  not 
only,  like  Nelson,  shutting  their  eyes  to  the 
signals  that  a  brave  man  may  disregard,  but  in- 
sanely steering  straight  on  the  rocks  that  no 
resolution  can  prevail  against.  Observe  that 
neither  Cervantes  nor  Ibsen  is  incredulous,  in  the 


$6  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

Philistine  way,  as  to  the  power  of  ideals  over 
men.  Don  Quixote,  Brand,  and  Peer  Gynt  are, 
all  three,  men  of  action  seeking  to  realize  their 
ideals  in  deeds.  However  ridiculous  Don  Quix- 
ote makes  himself,  you  cannot  dislike  or  despise 
him,  much  less  think  that  it  would  have  been 
better  for  him  to  have  been  a  Philistine  like 
Sancho  ;  and  Peer  Gynt,  selfish  rascal  as  he  is, 
is  not  unlovable.  Brand,  made  terrible  by  the 
consequences  of  his  idealism  to  others,  is  heroic. 
Their  castles  in  the  air  are  more  beautiful  than 
castles  of  brick  and  mortar  ;  but  one  cannot  live 
in  them  ;  and  they  seduce  men  into  pretending 
that  every  hovel  is  such  a  castle,  just  as  Peer 
Gynt  pretended  that  the  Trold  king's  den  was  a 
palace. 

EMPEROR  AND  GALILEAN. 
When  Ibsen,  by  merely  giving  the  rein  to  the 
creative  impulse  of  his  poetic  nature,  had  pro- 
duced Bi'and  and  Peer  Gynt,  he  was  nearly  forty. 
His  will,  in  setting  his  imagination  to  work,  had 
produced  a  great  puzzle  for  his  intellect.  In  no 
case  does  the  difference  between  the  will  and  the 
intellect  come  out  more  clearly  than  in  that  of 
the  poet,  save  only  that  of  the  lover.  Had  Ibsen 
died  in  1867,  he,  like  many  another  great  poet, 
would  have  gone  to  his  grave  without  having 
ever   rationally    understood    his    own    meaning. 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  57 

Nay,  if  in  that  year  an  intellectual  expert — a 
commentator,  as  we  call  him — had  gone  to  Ibsen 
and  offered  him  the  explanation  of  Brand  which 
he  himself  must  have  arrived  at  before  he  con- 
structed Ghosts  and  The  Wild  Duck,  he  would 
perhaps  have  repudiated  it  with  as  much  disgust 
as  a  maiden  would  feel  if  anyone  were  brutal 
enough  to  give  her  the  physiological  rationale  of 
her  dreams  of  meeting  a  fairy  prince.  It  is 
only  the  naif  who  goes  to  the  creative  artist  with 
absolute  confidence  in  receiving  an  answer  to 
his  "  What  does  this  passage  mean  ?  "  That  is 
the  very  question  which  the  poet's  own  intellect, 
which  had  no  part  in  the  conception  of  the  poem, 
may  be  asking  him.  And  this  curiosity  of  the 
intellect — this  restless  life  in  it  which  differen- 
tiates it  from  dead  machinery,  and  which  troubles 
our  lesser  artists  but  little,  is  one  of  the  marks 
of  the  greater  sort.  Shakespear,  in  Hamlet,  made 
a  drama  of  the  self-questioning  that  came  upon 
him  when  his  intellect  rose  up  in  alarm,  as  well 
it  might,  against  the  vulgar  optimism  of  his  Henry 
F.,  and  yet  could  mend  it  to  no  better  purpose 
than  by  the  equally  vulgar  pessimism  of  Troilus 
and  Cressida,  Dante  took  pains  to  understand 
himself:  so  did  Goethe.  Richard  Wagner,  one 
of  the  greatest  poets  of  our  own  day,  has  left  us 
as  many  volumes  of  criticism  of  art  and  life  as 
he  has  left  musical  scores ;  and  he  has  expressly 


5  8  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

described  how  the  intellectual  activity  which  he 
brought  to  the  analysis  of  his  music  dramas  was 
in  abeyance  during  their  creation.  Just  so  do 
we  find  Ibsen,  after  composing  his  two  great  dra- 
matic poems,  entering  on  a  struggle  to  become 
intellectually  conscious  of  what  he  had  done. 

We  have  seen  that  with  Shakespear  such  an 
effort  became  itself  creative  and  produced  a 
drama  of  questioning.  With  Ibsen  the  same 
thing  occurred :  he  harked  back  to  an  abandoned 
project  of  his,  and  wrote  two  huge  dramas  on  the 
subject  of  the  apostasy  of  the  Emperor  Julian. 
In  this  work  we  find  him  at  first  preoccupied 
with  a  piece  of  old-fashioned  freethinking — the 
dilemma  that  moral  responsibility  presupposes 
free-will,  and  that  free-will  sets  man  above  God. 
Cain,  who  slew  because  he  willed,  willed  because 
he  must,  and  must  have  willed  to  slay  because 
he  was  himself,  comes  upon  the  stage  to  claim 
that  murder  is  fertile,  and  death  the  ground  of 
life,  though  he  cannot  say  what  is  the  ground 
of  death.  Judas,  who  betrayed  under  the  same 
necessity,  wants  to  know  whether,  since  the 
Master  chose  him,  he  chose  him  foreknowingly. 
This  part  of  the  drama  has  no  very  deep  signi- 
ficance. It  is  easy  to  invent  conundrums  which 
dogmatic  evangelicalism  cannot  answer ;  and  no 
doubt,  whilst  it  was  still  a  nine  days'  wonder  that 
evangelicalism  could  not  solve  all  enigmas,  such 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  59 

invention  seemed  something  much  deeper  than 
the  mere  intellectual  chess-play  which  it  is  seen 
to  be  now  that  the  nine  days  are  past.  In  his 
occasional  weakness  for  such  conundrums,  and 
later  on  in  his  harping  on  the  hereditary  trans- 
mission of  disease,  we  see  Ibsen's  active  intellect 
busy,  not  only  with  the  problems  peculiar  to  his 
own  plays,  but  with  the  fatalism  and  pessimism 
of  the  middle  of  our  century,  when  the  typical 
advanced  culture  was  attainable  by  reading 
Strauss's  Leben  Jesu,  the  popularizations  of 
Helmholtz  and  Darwin  by  Tyndall  and  Hux- 
ley, and  George  Eliot's  novels,  vainly  protested 
against  by  Ruskin  as  peopled  with  "  the  sweep- 
ings of  a  Pentonville  omnibus."  The  traces  of 
this  period  in  Ibsen's  writings  show  how  well  he 
knew  the  crushing  weight  with  which  the  sordid 
cares  of  the  ordinary  struggle  for  money  and 
respectability  fell  on  the  world  when  the  romance 
of  the  creeds  was  discredited,  and  progress 
seemed  for  the  moment  to  mean,  not  the  growth 
of  the  spirit  of  man,  but  an  effect  of  the  sur- 
vival of  the  fittest  brought  about  by  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  unfit,  all  the  most  frightful  examples 
of  this  systematic  destruction  being  thrust  into 
the  utmost  prominence  by  those  who  were  fight- 
ing the  Church  with  Mill's  favourite  dialectical 
weapon,  the  incompiatibility  of  divine  omnipo- 
tence with  divine  benevolence.      His  plays  are 


6o  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

full  of  evidence  of  his  overwhelming  sense  of 
the  necessity  for  rousing  the  individual  into 
self-assertion  against  this  numbing  fatalism; 
and  yet  he  never  seems  to  have  freed  his 
intellect  wholly  from  an  acceptance  of  its  scien- 
tific validity.  That  it  only  accounted  for  pro- 
gress at  all  on  the  hypothesis  of  a  continuous 
increase  in  the  severity  of  the  conditions  of 
existence, — that  is,  on  an  assumption  of  just  the 
reverse  of  what  was  actually  taking  place — 
appears  to  have  escaped  Ibsen  as  completely 
as  it  has  escaped  Professor  Huxley  himself  It 
is  true  that  he  did  not  allow  himself  to  be 
stopped  by  this  gloomy  fortress  of  pessimism 
and  materialism :  his  genius  pushed  him  past 
it,  but  without  intellectually  reducing  it ;  and 
the  result  is,  that  as  far  as  one  can  guess,  he 
believes  to  this  day  that  it  is  impregnable,  not 
dreaming  that  it  has  been  demolished,  and  that 
too  with  ridiculous  ease,  by  the  mere  march 
behind  him  of  the  working  class,  which,  by  its 
freedom  from  the  characteristic  bias  of  the  middle 
classes,  has  escaped  their  characteristic  illusions, 
and  solved  many  of  the  enigmas  which  they 
found  insoluble  because  they  wished  to  find  them 
so.  His  prophetic  belief  in  the  spontaneous 
growth  of  the  will  makes  him  a  meliorist  with- 
out reference  to  the  operation  of  natural  selec- 
tion ;  but  his  impression  of  the  light  thrown  by 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  6i 

physical  and  biological  science  on  the  facts  of 
life  seems  to  be  the  gloomy  one  of  the  period 
at  which  he  must  have  received  his  education  in 
these  departments.  External  nature  often  plays 
her  most  ruthless  and  destructive  part  in  his 
works,  which  have  an  extraordinary  fascination 
for  the  pessimists  of  that  school,  in  spite  of  the 
incompatibility  of  his  individualism  with  that 
mechanical  utilitarian  ethic  of  theirs  which  treats 
Man  as  the  sport  of  every  circumstance,  and 
ignores  his  will  altogether. 

Another  inessential  but  very  prominent  feature 
in  Ibsen's  dramas  will  be  understood  easily  by 
anyone  who  has  observed  how  a  change  of  re- 
ligious faith  intensifies  our  concern  about  our 
own  salvation.  An  ideal,  pious  or  secular,  is 
practically  used  as  a  standard  of  conduct ;  and 
whilst  it  remains  unquestioned,  the  simple  rule 
of  right  is  to  conform  to  it.  In  the  theological 
stage,  when  the  Bible  is  accepted  as  the  reve- 
lation of  God's  will,  the  pious  man,  when  in 
doubt  as  to  whether  he  is  acting  rightly  or 
wrongly,  quiets  his  migivings  by  searching  the 
Scripture  until  he  finds  a  text  which  endorses 
his  action.*     The  rationalist,  for  whom  the  Bible 

■*  As  such  misgivings  seldom  arise  except  when  the 
conscience  revolts  against  the  contemplated  action,  an 
appeal  to  Scripture  to  justify  a  point  of  conduct  is  gene- 
rally found  in  practice  to  be  an  attempt  to  excuse  a  crime. 


62  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

has  no  authority,  brings  his  conduct  to  such 
tests  as  asking  himself,  after  Kant,  how  it  would 
be  if  everyone  did  as  he  proposes  to  do  ;  or 
by  calculating  the  effect  of  his  action  on  the 
greatest  happiness  of  the  greatest  number  ;  or 
by  judging  whether  the  liberty  of  action  he  is 
claiming  infringes  the  equal  liberty  of  others, 
&c.  &c.  Most  men  are  ingenious  enough  to 
pass  examinations  of  this  kind  successfully  in 
respect  to  everything  they  really  want  to  do. 
But  in  periods  of  transition,  as,  for  instance, 
when  faith  in  the  infallibility  of  the  Bible  is 
shattered,  and  faith  in  that  of  reason  not  yet 
perfected,  men's  uncertainty  as  to  the  right- 
ness  and  wrongness  of  their  actions  keeps  them 
in  a  continual  perplexity,  amid  which  casuistry 
seems  the  most  important  branch  of  intellectual 
activity.  Life,  as  depicted  by  Ibsen,  is  very 
full  of  it.  We  find  the  great  double  drama  of 
Emperor  and  Galilean  occupied  at  first  with 
Julian's  case  regarded  as  a  case  of  conscience. 
It  is  compared,  in  the  manner  already  described, 
with  the  cases  of  Cain  and  Judas,  the  three 
men  being  introduced  as  "corner  stones  under 
the  wrath  of  necessity,"  "great  freedmen  under 
necessity,"  and  so  forth.  The  qualms  of  Julian 
are  theatrically  effective  in  producing  the  most 
exciting  suspense  as  to  whether  he  will  dare 
to  choose  between  Christ  and  the  imperial  purple  ; 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  63 

but  the  mere  exhibition  of  a  man  struggling 
between  his  ambition  and  his  creed  belongs  to  a 
phase  of  intellectual  interest  which  Ibsen  had 
passed  even  before  the  production  of  Brandy 
when  he  wrote  his  Kongs  Emnerne  or  The  Pre- 
tenders. Emperor  and  Galilea7i  might  have  been 
appropriately,  if  prosaically,  named  The  Mistake 
of  Maximns  the  Mystic.  It  is  Maximus  who 
forces  the  choice  on  Julian,  not  as  between 
ambition  and  principle — between  Paganism  and 
Christianity — between  "  the  old  beauty  that  is 
no  longer  beautiful  and  the  new  truth  that  is  no 
longer  true,"  but  between  Christ  and  Julian 
himself.  Maximus  knows  that  there  is  no  going 
back  to  "  the  first  empire  "  of  pagan  sensual- 
ism. "  The  second  empire,"  Christian  or  self- 
abnegatory  idealism,  is  already  rotten  at  heart. 
"  The  third  empire  "  is  what  he  looks  for — the 
empire  of  Man  asserting  the  eternal  validity 
of  his  own  will.  He  who  can  see  that  not  on 
Olympus,  not  nailed  to  the  cross,  but  in  him- 
self is  God :  he  is  the  man  to  build  Brand's 
bridge  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  establish- 
ing this  third  empire  in  which  the  spirit  shall 
not  be  unknown,  nor  the  flesh  starved,  nor  the 
will  tortured  and  baffled.  Thus  throughout  the 
first  part  of  the  double  drama  we  have  Julian 
prompted  step  by  step  to  the  stupendous  convic- 
tion that  he  and  not  the  Galilean  is  God.     His 


64  The  Qiiintesse)ice  of  Ibsenism. 

final  resolution  to  seize  the  throne  is  expressed 
in  his  interruption  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  which  he 
hears  intoned  by  worshippers  in  church  as  he 
wrestles  in  the  gloom  of  the  catacombs  with  his 
own  fears  and  the  entreaties  and  threats  of  his 
soldiers  urging  him  to  take  the  final  decisive 
step.  At  the  cue  "  Lead  us  not  into  temptation  ; 
but  deliver  us  from  evil "  he  rushes  to  the  church 
with  his  soldiers,  exclaiming  "  For  mine  is  the 
kingdom."  Yet  he  halts  on  the  threshold,  dazzled 
by  the  light,  as  his  follower  Sallust  points  the 
declaration  by  adding, — *'  and  the  kingdom,  and 
the  power,  and  the  glory." 

Once  on  the  throne  Julian  becomes  a  mere 
pedant-tyrant,  trying  to  revive  Paganism  mecha- 
nically by  cruel  enforcement  of  external  confor- 
mity to  its  rites.  In  his  moments  of  exaltation 
he  half  grasps  the  meaning  of  Maximus,  only  to 
relapse  presently  and  pervert  it  into  a  grotesque 
mixture  of  superstition  and  monstrous  vanity. 
We  have  him  making  such  speeches  as  this, 
worthy  of  Peer  Gynt  at  his  most  ludicrous. 
"  Has  not  Plato  long  ago  enunciated  the  truth 
that  only  a  god  can  rule  over  men  ?  What  did 
he  mean  by  that  saying?  Answer  me:  what 
did  he  mean  ?  Far  be  it  from  me  to  assert  that 
Plato — incomparable  sage  though  he  was — had 
any  individual,  even  the  greatest,  in  his  prophetic 
eye,"  &c.     In  this  frame  of  mind  Christ  appears 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  65 

to  him,  not  as  the  prototype  of  himself,  as 
Maximus  would  have  him  feel,  but  as  a  rival  god 
over  whom  he  must  prevail  at  all  costs.  It  galls 
him  to  think  that  the  Galilean  still  reigns  in  the 
hearts  of  men  whilst  the  emperor  can  only  extort 
lip  honour  from  them  by  brute  force  ;  for  in  his 
wildest  excesses  of  egotism  he  never  so  loses 
his  saving  sense  of  the  realities  of  things  as  to 
mistake  the  trophies  of  persecution  for  the  fruits 
of  faith.  "  Tell  me  who  shall  conquer,"  he 
demands  of  Maximus,  " —  the  emperor  or  the 
Galilean?" 

"  Both  the  emperor  and  the  Galilean  shall 
succumb,"  says  Maximus.  "Whether  in  our 
time  or  in  hundreds  of  years  I  know  not ;  but 
so  it  shall  be  when  the  right  man  comes." 

"Who  is  the  right  man?"  says  Julian. 

"  He  who  shall  swallow  up  both  emperor  and 
Galilean,"  replies  the  seer.  "  Both  shall  succumb ; 
but  you  shall  not  therefore  perish.  Does  not  the 
child  succumb  in  the  youth  and  the  youth  in  the 
man  :  yet  neither  child  nor  youth  perishes.  You 
know  I  have  never  approved  of  your  policy  as 
emperor.  You  have  tried  to  make  the  youth  a 
child  again.  The  empire  of  the  flesh  is  fallen  a 
prey  to  the  empire  of  the  spirit.  But  the  empire 
of  the  spirit  is  not  final,  any  more  than  the  youth 
is.  You  have  tried  to  hinder  the  youth  from 
growing — from  becoming  a  man.  Oh  fool,  who 
E 


66  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

have  drawn  your  sword  against  that  which  is  to 
be — against  the  third  empire,  in  which  the  twin- 
natured  shall  reign.  For  him  the  Jews  have  a 
name.  They  call  him  Messiah,  and  are  waiting 
for  him." 

Still  Julian  stumbles  on  the  threshold  of  the 
idea  without  entering  into  it.  He  is  galled  out 
of  all  comprehension  by  the  rivalry  of  the 
Galilean,  and  asks  despairingly  who  shall  break 
his  power.  Then  Maximus  drives  the  lesson 
home. 

Maximus. — Is  it  not  written,  "  Thou  shalt  have  none 
other  gods  but  me  "  ? 

Julian. — Yes— yes — yes. 

Maximus. — The  seer  of  Nazareth  did  not  preach  this 
god  or  that  :  he  said  "  God  is  I  :  I  am  God." 

Julian.— And  that  is  what  makes  the  emperor  power- 
less. The  third  empire  ?  The  Messiah  ?  Not  the  Jews' 
Messiah,  but  the  Messiah  of  the  two  empires,  the  spirit 
and  the  world — ? 

Maximus. — The  God-Emperor. 

Julian. — The  Emperor-God. 

Maximus. — Logos  in  Pan,  Pan  in  Logos. 

Julian. — How  is  he  begotten  t 

Maximus. — He  is  self-begotten  in  the  man  who  wills. 

But  it  is  of  no  use.  Maximus's  idea  is  a  syn- 
thesis of  relations  in  which  not  only  is  Christ 
God  in  exactly  the  same  sense  as  that  in  which 
Julian  is  God,  but  Julian  is  Christ  as  well.  The 
persistence  of  Julian's  jealousy  of  the  Galilean 
shews  that  he  has  not  comprehended   the  syn- 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  6y 

thesis  at  all,  but  only  seized  on  that  part  of  it 
which  flatters  his  own  egotism.  And  since  this 
part  is  only  valid  as  a  constituent  of  the  syn- 
thesis, and  has  no  reality  when  isolated  from  it, 
it  cannot  by  itself  convince  Julian.  In  vain  does 
Maximus  repeat  his  lesson  in  every  sort  of 
parable,  and  in  such  pregnant  questions  as 
"  How  do  you  know,  Julian,  that  you  were  not 
in  him  whom  you  now  persecute  ? "  He  can 
only  wreak  him  to  utter  commands  to  the  winds, 
and  to  exclaim,  in  the  excitement  of  burning  his 
fleet  on  the  borders  of  Persia,  "  The  third  empire 
is  here,  Maximus.  I  feel  that  the  Messiah  of  the 
earth  lives  within  me.  The  spirit  has  become 
flesh  and  the  flesh  spirit.  All  creation  lies  within 
my  will  and  power.  More  than  the  fleet  is 
burning.  In  that  glowing,  swirling  pyre  the 
crucified  Galilean  is  burning  to  ashes  ;  and  the 
earthly  emperor  is  burning  with  the  Galilean. 
But  from  the  ashes  shall  arise,  phoenix-like,  the 
God  of  earth  and  the  Emperor  of  the  spirit  in 
one,  in  one,  in  one."  At  which  point  he  is  in- 
formed that  the  Persian  refugee  whose  informa- 
tion has  emboldened  him  to  burn  his  ships,  has 
fled  from  the  camp  and  is  a  manifest  spy.  From 
that  moment  he  is  a  broken  man.  In  his  next 
and  last  emergency,  when  the  Persians  fall  upon 
his  camp,  his  first  desperate  exclamation  is  a  vow 
to  sacrifice  to  the  gods.      "  To  what  gods,  oh 


68  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

fool  ?  "  cries  Maximus.  "  Where  are  they  ;  and 
what  are  they  ?  "  "I  will  sacrifice  to  this  god 
and  that  god — I  will  sacrifice  to  many,"  he 
answers  desperately.  "  One  or  other  must  surely 
hear  me.  /  must  call  on  sonie'Jiing  zvitJiout  me 
and  above  me''  A  Hash  of  lightning  seems  to  him 
a  response  from  above  ;  and  with  this  encourage- 
ment he  throws  himself  into  the  fight,  clinging, 
like  Macbeth,  to  an  ambiguous  oracle  which  leads 
him  to  suppose  that  only  in  the  Phrygian  regions 
need  he  fear  defeat.  He  imagines  he  sees  the 
Nazarene  in  the  ranks  of  the  enemy ;  and  in 
fighting  madly  to  reach  him  he  is  struck  down, 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  by  one  of  his  own  soldiers. 
Then  his  one  Christian  general,  Jovian,  calls  on 
his  "  believing  brethren  "  to  give  Cresar  what  is 
Caesar's.  Declaring  that  the  heavens  are  open 
and  the  angels  coming  to  the  rescue  with  their 
swords  of  fire,  he  rallies  the  Galileans  of  whom 
Julian  has  made  slave-soldiers.  The  pagan  free 
legions,  crying  out  that  the  god  of  the  Galileans 
is  on  the  Roman  side,  and  that  he  is  the 
strongest,  follow  Jovian  as  he  charges  the  enemy, 
who  fly  in  all  directions  whilst  Julian,  sinking 
back  from  a  vain  effort  to  rise,  exclaims,  "  Thou 
hast  conquered,  oh  Galilean." 

Julian  dies  quietly  in  his  tent,  averring,  in 
reply  to  a  Christian  friend's  inquiry,  that  he  has 
nothing  to  repent  of    "  The  power  which  circum- 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  6g 

stances  placed  in  my  hands,"  he  says,  "and 
which  is  an  emanation  of  divinity,  I  am  con- 
scious of  having  used  to  the  best  of  my  skill.  I 
have  never  wittingly  wronged  anyone.  If  some 
should  think  that  I  have  not  fulfilled  all  expecta- 
tions, they  should  in  justice  reflect  that  there  is  a 
mysterious  pov/er  outside  us,  which  in  a  great 
measure  governs  the  issue  of  human  undertak- 
ings." He  still  does  not  see  eye  to  eye  with 
Maximus,  though  there  is  a  flash  of  insight  in  his 
remark  to  him,  when  he  learns  that  the  village 
where  he  fell  is  called  the  Phrygian  region,  that 
"  the  world-will  has  laid  an  ambush  for  him." 
It  was  something  for  Julian  to  have  seen  that 
the  power  which  he  found  stronger  than  his 
individual  will  was  itself  will  ;  but  inasmuch  as 
he  conceived  it,  not  as  the  whole  of  which  his 
will  was  but  a  part,  but  as  a  rival  will,  he  was 
not  the  man  to  found  the  third  empire.  He  had 
felt  the  godhead  in  himself,  but  not  in  others. 
Being  only  able  to  say,  with  half  conviction, 
"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  ME,"  he 
had  been  utterly  vanquished  by  the  Galilean 
who  had  been  able  to  say,  "  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  within  YOU."  But  he  was  on  the 
way  to  that  full  truth.  A  man  cannot  believe 
in  others  until  he  believes  in  himself;  for  his 
conviction  of  the  equal  worth  of  his  fellows  must 
be  filled  by  the  overflow  of  his  conviction  of  his 


70  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

own  worth.  Against  the  spurious  Christianity 
of  asceticism,  starving  that  indispensable  prior 
conviction,  JuHan  rightly  rebelled  ;  and  Maximus 
rightly  incited  him  to  rebel.  But  Maximus 
could  not  fill  the  prior  conviction  even  to  fulness, 
much  less  to  overflowing  ;  for  the  third  empire 
was  not  yet,  and  is  not  yet.  Still  the  tyrant  dies 
with  a  peaceful  conscience  ;  and  Maximus  is 
able  to  tell  the  priest  at  the  bedside  that  the 
world-will  shall  answer  for  Julian's  soul.  What 
troubles  the  mystic  is  his  having  misled  Julian 
by  encouraging  him  to  bring  upon  himself  the 
fate  of  Cain  and  Judas.  As  water  can  be  boiled 
by  fire,  man  can  be  prompted  and  stimulated 
from  without  to  assert  his  individuality  ;  but  just 
as  no  boiling  can  fill  a  half-empty  well,  no 
external  stimulus  can  enlarge  the  spirit  of  man 
to  the  point  at  which  he  can  self-beget  the 
Emperor-God  in  himself  by  willing.  At  that 
point  "  to  will  is  to  have  to  will  "  ;  and  it  is  with 
these  words  on  his  lips  that  Maximus  leaves  the 
stage,  still  sure  that  the  third  empire  is  to  come. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  translate  the  scheme  of 
Emperor  and  Galilean  into  terms  of  the  anti- 
thesis between  idealism  and  realism.  Julian, 
in  this  respect,  is  a  reincarnation  of  Peer  Gynt. 
All  the  difference  is  that  the  subject  which  was 
instinctively  projected  in  the  earlier  poem,  is 
intellectually  constructed   as   well   in    the    later 


Emperor  and  Galilean.  71 

history,  Julian  plus  Maximus  the  Mystic  being 
Peer  plus  one  who  understands  him  better  than 
Ibsen  did  when  he  created  him.  The  current 
interest  of  Ibsen's  interpretation  of  original 
Christianity  is  obvious.  The  deepest  sayings 
recorded  in  the  gospels  are  now  nothing  but 
eccentric  paradoxes  to  most  of  those  who  reject 
the  superstitious  view  of  Christ's  divinity.  Those 
who  accept  that  view  often  consider  that  such 
acceptance  absolves  them  from  attaching  any 
sensible  meaning  to  his  words  at  all,  and  so 
might  as  well  pin  their  faith  to  a  stock  or  stone. 
Of  these  attitudes  the  first  is  superficial,  and  the 
second  stupid.  Ibsen's  interpretation,  whatever 
may  be  its  validity,  will  certainly  hold  the  field 
long  after  the  current  "  Crosstianity,"  as  it  has 
been  aptly  called,  becomes  unthinkable. 

Ibsen  had  now  written  three  immense  dramas, 
all  dealing  with  the  effect  of  idealism  on  in- 
dividual egotists  of  exceptional  imaginative 
excitability.  This  he  was  able  to  do  whilst  his 
intellectual  consciousness  of  his  theme  was  yet 
incomplete,  by  simply  portraying  sides  of  him- 
self. He  has  put  himself  into  the  skin  of  Brand, 
of  Peer  Gynt,  and  of  Julian  ;  and  these  figures 
have  accordingly  a  certain  direct  vitality  which 
belongs  to  none  of  his  subsequent  creations  of 
the  male  sex.     There  are  flashes  of  it  in  Rell- 


72  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

ing,  in  Lovborg,  in  Ellida's  stranger  from  the 
sea  ;  but  they  are  only  flashes  :  henceforth  all 
his  really  vivid  and  solar  figures  are  women. 
For,  having  at  last  completed  his  intellectual 
analysis  of  idealism,  he  could  now  construct 
methodical  illustrations  of  its  social  working,  in- 
stead of,  as  before,  blindly  projecting  imaginary 
personal  experiences  which  he  himself  had  not 
yet  succeeded  in  interpreting.  Further,  now  that 
he  understood  the  matter,  he  could  see  plainly  the 
effect  of  idealism  as  a  social  force  on  people  quite 
unlike  himself :  that  is  to  say,  on  everyday  people 
in  everyday  life — on  shipbuilders,  bank  man- 
agers, parsons,  and  doctors,  as  well  as  on  saints, 
romantic  adventurers,  and  emperors.  With  his 
eyes  thus  opened,  instances  of  the  mischief  of 
idealism  crowded  upon  him  so  rapidly  that  he 
began  deliberately  to  inculcate  their  moral  by 
writing  realistic  prose  plays  of  modern  life,  aban- 
doning all  production  of  art  for  art's  sake.  His 
skill  as  a  playwright  and  his  genius  as  an  artist 
were  thenceforth  used  only  to  secure  attention 
and  effectiveness  for  his  detailed  attack  on 
idealism.  No  more  verse,  no  more  tragedy  for 
the  sake  of  tears  or  comedy  for  the  sake  of 
laughter,  no  more  seeking  to  produce  specimens 
of  art  forms  in  order  that  literary  critics  might 
fill  the  public  belly  with  the  east  wind.  The 
critics,   it  is    true,   soon    declared    that   he  had 


The  League  of  Youth.  y^ 

ceased  to  be  an  artist ;  but  he,  having  something 
else  to  do  with  his  talent  than  to  fulfil  critics' 
definitions,  took  no  notice  of  them,  not  thinking 
their  ideal  sufficiently  important  to  write  a  play 
about. 

THE   LEAGUE   OF   YOUTH. 

The  first  of  the  series  of  realistic  prose  plays 
is  called  Pillars  of  Society ;  but  before  describ- 
ing this,  a  word  must  be  said  about  a  previous 
work  which  seems  to  have  determined  the  form 
which  the  later  series  took.  Between  Peer  Gynt 
and  Emperor  and  Galilean,  Ibsen  had  let  fall  an 
amusing  comedy  called  The  League  of  Youth 
{De  Unges  Forbund)  in  which  the  imaginative 
egotist  reappears  farcically  as  an  ambitious 
young  lawyer-politician  who,  smarting  under  a 
snub  from  a  local  landowner  and  county  mag- 
nate, relieves  his  feelings  with  such  a  passionate 
explosion  of  Radical  eloquence  that  he  is  cheered 
to  the  echo  by  the  progressive  party.  Intoxi- 
cated with  this  success,  he  imagines  himself  a 
great  leader  of  the  people  and  a  wielder  of  the 
mighty  engine  of  democracy.  He  narrates  to  a 
friend  a  dream  in  which  he  saw  kings  swept 
helplessly  over  the  surface  of  the  earth  by  a 
mighty  wind.  He  has  hardly  achieved  this  im- 
promptu when  he  receives  an  invitation  to  dine 
with  the  local  magnate,  whose  friends,  to  spare 


74  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

his  feelings,  have  misled  him  as  to  the  person 
aimed  at  in  the  new  demagogue's  speech.  The 
invitation  sets  the  egotist's  imagination  on  the 
opposite  tack :  he  is  presently  pouring  forth 
his  soul  in  the  magnate's  drawing-room  to  the 
very  friend  to  whom  he  related  the  great  dream. 
"  My  goal  is  this  :  in  the  course  of  time  I  shall  get  into 
Parliament,  pediaps  into  the  Ministry,  and  marry  happily 
into  a  rich  and  honourable  family.  I  intend  to  reach  it  by 
my  own  exertions.  I  must  and  shall  reach  it  without  help 
from  anyone.  Meanwhile  I  shall  enjoy  life  here,  drink- 
ing in  beauty  and  sunshine.  Here  there  are  fine  manners  : 
life  moves  gracefully  here  :  the  very  floors  seem  laid  to  be 
trodden  only  by  lacquered  shoes  :  the  arm  chairs  are  deep  ; 
and  the  ladies  sink  exquisitely  into  them.  Here  the  con- 
versation goes  lightly  and  elegantly,  like  a  game  at  battle- 
dore ;  and  no  blunders  come  plumping  in  to  make  an 
awkward  silence.  Here  I  feel  for  the  first  time  what  dis- 
tinction means.  Yes  :  we  have  indeed  an  aristocracy  of 
culture  ;  and  to  it  I  will  belong.  Dont  you  yourself  feel 
the  refining  influence  of  the  place,"  &c.  &c. 

For  the  rest,  the  play  is  an  ingenious  comedy 
of  intrigue,  clever  enough  in  its  mechanical  con- 
struction to  entitle  the  French  to  claim  that 
Ibsen  owes  something  to  his  technical  education 
as  a  playwright  in  the  school  of  Scribe,  although 
it  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  that  the  difference 
between  The  League  of  Youth  and  the  typical 
'*  well  made  play  "  of  Scribe  is  like  the  difference 
between  a  human  being  and  a  marionette.  One 
or  two  episodes  in  the  last  two  acts  contain  the 


Pillars  of  Society.  75 

germs  of  later  plays  ;  and  it  was  the  suitability 
of  the  realistic  prose  comedy  form  to  these 
episodes  that  no  doubt  confirmed  Ibsen  in  his 
choice  of  it.  Therefore  The  League  of  Youth 
would  stand  as  the  first  of  the  realistic  plays  in 
any  classification  which  referred  to  form  alone. 
In  a  classification  by  content,  with  which  we  are 
here  alone  concerned,  it  must  stand  in  its 
chronological  place  as  a  farcical  member  of  the 
group  of  heroic  plays  beginning  with  The  Pre- 
tenders and  ending  with  Emperor  and  Galilean. 

PILLARS  OF  SOCIETY. 
Pillars  of  Society^  then,  is  the  first  play  in 
which  Ibsen  writes  as  one  who  has  intellectually 
mastered  his  own  didactic  purpose,  and  no  longer 
needs  to  project  himself  into  his  characters.  It 
is  the  history  of  one  Karsten  Bernick,  a  "  pillar  of 
society  "  who,  in  pursuance  of  the  duty  of  main- 
taining the  respectability  of  his  father's  famous 
firm  of  shipbuilders  (to  shatter  which  would  be 
to  shatter  one  of  the  ideals  of  commercial  society 
and  to  bring  abstract  respectability  into  dis- 
repute), has  averted  a  disgraceful  exposure  by 
allowing  another  man  to  bear  the  discredit  not 
only  of  a  love  affair  in  which  he  himself  had 
been  the  sinner,  but  of  a  theft  which  was  never 
committed  at  all,  having  been  merely  alleged  as 
an  excuse  for  the  firm  being  out  of  funds  at  a 


y6  The  Quintesse7tce  of  Ibsenisni. 

critical  period.  Bernick  is  an  abject  slave  to  the 
idealizings  of  a  certain  schoolmaster  Rorlund 
about  respectability,  duty  to  society,  good  exam- 
ple, social  influence,  health  of  the  community, 
and  so  on.  When  he  falls  in  love  with  a  married 
actress,  he  feels  that  no  man  has  a  right  to 
shock  the  feelings  of  Rorlund  and  the  commu- 
nity for  his  own  selfish  gratification  ?  However, 
a  clandestine  intrigue  will  shock  nobody,  since 
nobody  need  know  of  it.  He  accordingly  adopts 
this  method  of  satisfying  himself  and  preserving 
the  moral  tone  of  the  community  at  the  same 
time.  Unluckily,  the  intrigue  is  all  but  dis- 
covered ;  and  Bernick  has  either  to  see  the 
moral  security  of  the  community  shaken  to  its 
foundations  by  the  terrible  scandal  of  his  ex- 
posure, or  else  to  deny  what  he  did  and  put 
it  on  another  man.  As  the  other  man  happens 
to  be  going  to  America,  where  he  can  easily 
conceal  his  imputed  shame,  Bernick's  conscience 
tells  him  that  it  would  be  little  short  of  a 
crime  against  society  to  neglect  such  an  oppor- 
tunity ;  and  he  accordingly  lies  his  way  back 
into  the  good  opinion  of  Rorlund  and  company 
at  the  emigrant's  expense.  There  are  three 
women  in  the  play  for  whom  the  schoolmaster's 
ideals  have  no  attractions.  First,  there  is  the 
actress's  daughter,  who  wants  to  get  to  America 
because  she  hears  that  people  there  are  not  good  ; 


Pillars  of  Society.  77 

and  she  is  heartily  tired  of  good  people,  since  it 
is  part  of  their  goodness  to  look  down  on  her 
because  of  her  mother's  disgrace.  The  school- 
master, to  whom  she  is  engaged,  condescends 
to  her  for  the  same  reason.  The  second  has 
already  sacrified  her  happiness  and  wasted  her 
life  in  conforming  to  Mr  Stead's  ideal  of  woman- 
liness ;  and  she  earnestly  advises  the  younger 
woman  not  to  commit  that  folly,  but  to  break 
her  engagement  with  the  schoolmaster,  and 
elope  promptly  with  the  man  she  loves.  The 
third  is  a  naturally  free  woman  who  has 
snapped  her  fingers  at  the  current  ideals  all  her 
life  ;  and  it  is  her  presence  that  at  last  encourages 
the  liar  to  break  with  the  ideals  by  telling  the 
truth  about  himself  The  comic  personage  of 
the  piece  is  a  useless  hypochondriac  whose 
function  in  life,  as  described  by  himself,  is  "  to 
hold  up  the  banner  of  the  ideal."  This  he  does 
by  sneering  at  everything  and  everybody  for  not 
resembling  the  heroic  incidents  and  characters 
he  reads  about  in  novels  and  tales  of  adventure. 
But  in  his  obvious  peevishness  and  folly, 
he  is  much  less  dangerous  than  the  pious 
idealist,  the  earnest  and  respectable  Rorlund. 
The  play  concludes  with  Bernick's  admission 
that  the  spirits  of  Truth  and  Freedom  are  the 
true  pillars  of  society,  a  phrase  which  sounds  so 
like  an  idealistic  commonplace  that  it  is  necessary 


yS  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

to  add  that  Truth  in  this  passage  does  not  mean 
the  nursery  convention  of  truth-telling  satirized 
by  Ibsen  himself  in  a  later  play,  as  well  as  by 
Labiche  and  other  comic  dramatists.  It  means 
the  unflinching  recognition  of  facts,  and  the 
abandonment  of  the  conspiracy  to  ignore  such 
of  them  as  do  not  bolster  up  the  ideals.  The 
idealist  rule  as  to  truth  dictates  the  recogni- 
tion only  of  those  facts  or  idealistic  masks  of 
facts  which  have  a  respectable  air,  and  the 
mentioning  of  these  on  all  occasions  and  at  all 
hazards.  Ibsen  urges  the  recognition  of  all 
facts  ;  but  as  to  mentioning  them,  he  wrote  a 
whole  play,  as  we  shall  see  presently,  to  shew 
that  you  must  do  that  at  your  own  peril,  and 
that  a  truth-teller  who  cannot  hold  his  tongue  on 
occasion  may  do  as  much  mischief  as  a  whole 
university  full  of  trained  liars.  The  word 
Freedom,  I  need  hardly  say,  means  freedom 
from  slavery  to  the  Rorlund  ideals. 

A   DOLL'S   HOUSE. 

Unfortunately,  Pillars  of  Society,  as  a  pro- 
pagandist play,  is  disabled  by  the  circumstance 
that  the  hero,  being  a  fraudulent  hypocrite  in 
the  ordinary  police-court  sense  of  the  phrase,  is 
not  accepted  as  a  typical  pillar  of  society  by  the 
class  which  he  represents.  Accordingly,  Ibsen 
took  care  next  time  to  make  his  idealist  irre- 


A  DolVs  House.  79 

proachable  from  the  standpoint  of  the  ordinary 
idealist  moraHty.  In  the  famous  DolFs  House, 
the  pillar  of  society  who  owns  the  doll  is  a 
model  husband,  father,  and  citizen.  In  his  little 
household,  with  the  three  darling  children  and 
the  affectionate  little  wife,  all  on  the  most  loving 
terms  with  one  another,  we  have  the  sweet  home, 
the  womanly  woman,  the  happy  family  life  of  the 
idealist's  dream.  Mrs  Nora  Helmer  is  happy  in 
the  belief  that  she  has  attained  a  valid  realiza- 
tion of  all  these  illusions — that  she  is  an  ideal 
wife  and  mother,  and  that  Helmer  is  an  ideal 
husband  who  would,  if  the  necessity  arose,  give 
his  life  to  save  her  reputation.  A  {g.\v  simply 
contrived  incidents  disabuse  her  effectually  on  all 
these  points.  One  of  her  earliest  acts  of  devo- 
tion to  her  husband  has  been  the  secret  raising 
of  a  sum  of  money  to  enable  him  to  make  a  tour 
which  was  necessary  to  restore  his  health.  As 
he  would  have  broken  down  sooner  than  go  into 
debt,  she  has  had  to  persuade  him  that  the  money 
was  a  gift  from  her  father.  It  was  really  obtained 
from  a  moneylender,  who  refused  to  make  her 
the  loan  unless  she  induced  her  father  to  endorse 
the  promissory  note.  This  being  impossible,  as 
her  father  was  dying  at  the  time,  she  took  the 
shortest  way  out  of  the  difficulty  by  writing  the 
name  herself,  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  the 
moneylender,   who,   though    not   at    all    duped, 


8o  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibse?zism. 

knows  that  forged  bills  are  often  the  surest  to  be 
paid.  Then  she  slaves  in  secret  at  scrivener's 
work  until  she  has  nearly  paid  off  the  debt.  At 
this  point  Helmer  is  made  manager  of  the  bank 
in  which  he  is  employed  ;  and  the  moneylender, 
wishing  to  obtain  a  post  there,  uses  the  forged 
bill  to  force  Nora  to  exert  her  influence  with 
Helmer  on  his  behalf  But  she,  having  a  hearty 
contempt  for  the  man,  cannot  be  persuaded 
by  him  that  there  was  any  harm  in  putting 
her  father's  name  on  the  bill,  and  ridicules  the 
suggestion  that  the  law  would  not  recognize 
that  she  was  right  under  the  circumstances.  It 
is  her  husband's  own  contemptuous  denunciation 
of  a  forgery  formerly  committed  by  the  money- 
lender himself  that  destroys  her  self-satisfaction 
and  opens  her  eyes  to  her  ignorance  of  the 
serious  business  of  the  world  to  which  her 
husband  belongs — the  world  outside  the  home 
he  shares  with  her.  When  he  goes  on  to  tell 
her  that  commercial  dishonesty  is  generally  to 
be  traced  to  the  influence  of  bad  mothers,  she 
begins  to  perceive  that  the  happy  way  in  which 
she  plays  with  the  children,  and  the  care  she 
takes  to  dress  them  nicely,  are  not  sufficient  to 
constitute  her  a  fit  person  to  train  them.  In 
order  to  redeem  the  forged  bill,  she  resolves  to 
borrow  the  balance  due  upon  it  from  a  friend  of 
the  family.     She  has  learnt  to  coax  her  husband 


A  DoWs  House.  %\ 

into  giving  her  what  she  asks  by  appealing  to  his 
affection  for  her :  that  is,  by  playing  all  sorts  of 
pretty  tricks  until  he  is  wheedled  into  an  amorous 
humour.  This  plan  she  has  adopted  without 
thinking  about  it,  instinctively  taking  the  line  of 
least  resistance  with  him.  And  now  she  naturally 
takes  the  same  line  with  her  husband's  friend. 
An  unexpected  declaration  of  love  from  him  is 
the  result ;  and  it  at  once  explains  to  her  the 
real  nature  of  the  domestic  influence  she  has  been 
so  proud  of.  All  her  illusions  about  herself  are 
now  shattered  :  she  sees  herself  as  an  ignorant 
and  silly  woman,  a  dangerous  mother,  and  a  wife 
kept  for  her  husband's  pleasure  merely  ;  but  she 
only  clings  the  harder  to  her  illusion  about  him  : 
he  is  still  the  ideal  husband  who  would  make 
any  sacrifice  to  rescue  her  from  ruin.  She  re- 
solves to  kill  herself  rather  than  allow  him  to 
destroy  his  own  career  by  taking  the  forgery  on 
himself  to  save  her  reputation.  The  final  dis- 
illusion comes  when  he,  instead  of  at  once  pro- 
posing to  pursue  this  ideal  line  of  conduct  when 
he  hears  of  the  forgery,  naturally  enough  flies 
into  a  vulgar  rage  and  heaps  invective  on  her 
for  disgracing  him.  Then  she  sees  that  their 
whole  family  life  has  been  a  fiction — their  home 
a  mere  doll's  house  in  which  they  have  been 
playing  at  ideal  husband  and  father,  wife  and 
mother.  So  she  leaves  him  then  and  there  in 
F 


82  The  Qtiintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

order  to  find  out  the  reality  of  things  for  her- 
self, and  to  gain  some  position  not  fundamen- 
tally false,  refusing  to  see  her  children  again 
until  she  is  fit  to  be  in  charge  of  them,  or  to 
live  with  him  until  she  and  he  become  capable 
of  a  more  honourable  relation  to  one  another 
than  that  in  which  they  have  hitherto  stood.  He 
at  first  cannot  understand  what  has  happened, 
and  flourishes  the  shattered  ideals  over  her  as  if 
they  were  as  potent  as  ever.  He  presents  the 
course  most  agreeable  to  him — that  of  her  stay- 
ing at  home  and  avoiding  a  scandal — as  her 
duty  to  her  husband,  to  her  children,  and  to  her 
religion ;  but  the  magic  of  these  disguises  is 
gone  ;  and  at  last  even  he  understands  what  has 
really  happewed,  and  sits  down  alone  to  wonder 
whether  that  more  honourable  relation  can  ever 
come  to  pass  between  them. 

GHOSTS. 
In  his  next  play,  Ibsen  returned  to  the  charge 
with  such  an  uncompromising  and  outspoken 
attack  on  marriage  as  a  useless  sacrifice  of 
human  beings  to  an  ideal,  that  his  meaning  was 
obscured  by  its  very  obviousness.  Ghosts^  as 
it  is  called,  is  the  story  of  a  woman  who  has 
faithfully  acted  as  a  model  wife  and  mother, 
sacrificing  herself  at  every  point  with  selfless 
thoroughness.      Her  husband   is  a  man  with  a 


Ghosts.  83 

huge  capacity  and  appetite  for  sensuous  enjoy- 
ment. Society,  prescribing  ideal  duties  and  not 
enjoyment  for  him,  drives  him  to  enjoy  him- 
self in  underhand  and  illicit  ways.  When  he 
marries  his  model  wife,  her  devotion  to  duty 
only  makes  life  harder  for  him  ;  and  he  at  last 
takes  refuge  in  the  caresses  of  an  undutiful  but 
pleasure-loving  housemaid,  and  leaves  his  wife  to 
satisfy  her  conscience  by  managing  his  business 
affairs  whilst  he  satisfies  his  cravings  as  best  he 
can  by  reading  novels,  drinking,  and  flirting,  as 
aforesaid,  with  the  servants.  At  this  point  even 
those  who  are  most  indignant  with  Nora  Helmer 
for  walking  out  of  the  doll's  house,  must  admit 
that  Mrs  Alving  would  be  justified  in  walking 
out  of  her  house.  But  Ibsen  is  determined  to 
show  you  what  comes  of  the  scrupulous  line  of 
conduct  you  were  so  angry  with  Nora  for  not  pur- 
suing. Mrs  Alving  feels  that  her  place  is  by  her 
husband  for  better  for  worse,  and  by  her  child. 
Now  the  ideal  of  wifely  and  womanly  duty  which 
demands  this  from  her  also  demands  that  she 
should  regard  herself  as  an  outraged  wife,  and 
her  husband  as  a  scoundrel.  The  family  ideal 
again  requires  that  she  should  suffer  in  silence, 
and,  for  her  son's  sake,  never  shatter  his  faith  in 
the  purity  of  home  life  by  letting  him  know  the 
truth  about  his  father.  It  is  her  duty  to  conceal 
that  truth  from  the  world  and  from  him.     In 


84  Tlie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisrn. 

this  she  only  falters  for  one  moment.  Her 
marriage  has  not  been  a  love  match  :  she  has, 
in  pursuance  of  her  duty  as  a  daughter,  con- 
tracted it  for  the  sake  of  her  family,  although 
her  heart  inclined  to  a  highly  respectable  clergy- 
man, a  professor  of  her  own  idealism,  named 
Mandcrs.  In  the  humiliation  of  her  first  dis- 
covery of  her  husband's  infidelity,  she  leaves  the 
house  and  takes  refuge  with  Manders  ;  but  he  at 
once  leads  her  back  to  the  path  of  duty,  from 
which  she  does  not  again  swerve.  With  the 
utmost  devotion  she  now  carries  out  a  tre- 
mendous scheme  of  lying  and  imposture.  She 
so  manages  her  husband's  affairs  and  so  shields 
his  good  name  that  everybody  believes  him  to 
be  a  public-spirited  citizen  of  the  strictest  con- 
formity to  current  ideals  of  respectability  and 
family  life.  She  sits  up  of  nights  listening  to 
his  lewd  and  silly  conversation,  and  even  drink- 
ing with  him,  to  keep  him  from  going  into  the 
streets  and  betraying  what  she  considers  his 
vices.  She  provides  for  the  servant  he  has 
seduced,  and  brings  up  his  illegitimate  daughter 
as  a  maid  in  her  own  household.  And  as  a 
crowning  sacrifice,  she  sends  her  son  away  to 
Paris  to  be  educated  there,  knowing  that  if  he 
stays  at  home  the  shattering  of  his  ideals  must 
come  sooner  or  later.  Her  work  is  crowned 
with  success.     She  gains  the  esteem  of  her  old 


Ghosts.  85 

love  the  clergyman,  who  is  never  tired  of  holding 
up  her  household  as  a  beautiful  realization  of  the 
Christian  ideal  of  marriage.  Her  own  martyrdom 
is  brought  to  an  end  at  last  by  the  death  of  her 
husband  in  the  odour  of  a  most  sanctified  re- 
putation, leaving  her  free  to  recall  her  son  from 
Paris  and  enjoy  his  society,  and  his  love  and 
gratitude,  in  the  flower  of  his  early  manhood. 
But  when  he  comes  home,  the  facts  refuse  as 
obstinately  as  ever  to  correspond  to  her  ideals. 
Oswald,  the  son,  has  inherited  his  father's  love 
of  enjoyment;  and  when,  in  dull  rainy  weather, 
he  returns  from  Paris  to  the  solemn,  strictly 
ordered  house  where  virtue  and  duty  have  had 
their  temple  for  so  many  years,  his  mother  sees 
him  first  shew  the  unmistakable  signs  of  boredom 
with  which  she  is  so  miserably  familiar  from  of 
old  ;  then  sit  after  dinner  killing  time  over  the 
bottle  ;  and  finally  —  the  climax  of  anguish — 
begin  to  flirt  with  the  maid  who,  as  his  mother 
alone  knows,  is  his  own  father's  daughter.  But 
there  is  this  worldwide  difference  in  her  insight 
to  the  cases  of  the  fiithcr  and  the  son.  She 
did  not  love  the  father :  she  loves  the  son  with 
the  intensity  of  a  heart-starved  woman  who  has 
nothing  else  left  to  love.  Instead  of  recoiling 
from  him  with  pious  disgust  and  Pharisaical 
consciousness  of  moral  superiority,  she  sees  at 
once  that  he  has  a  right  to  be  happy  in  his  own 


86  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

way,  and  that  she  has  no  right  to  force  him  to 
be  dutiful  and  wretched  in  hers.  She  sees,  too, 
her  injustice  to  the  unfortunate  father,  and  the 
iniquity  of  the  monstrous  fabric  of  lies  and  false 
appearances  which  she  has  wasted  her  life  in 
manufacturing.  She  resolves  that  the  son's  life, 
at  least,  shall  not  be  sacrificed  to  joyless  and  un- 
natural ideals.  But  she  soon  finds  that  the  work 
of  the  ideals  is  not  to  be  undone  quite  so  easily. 
In  driving  the  father  to  steal  his  pleasures  in 
secrecy  and  squalor,  they  had  brought  upon  him 
the  diseases  bred  by  such  conditions  ;  and  her 
son  now  tells  her  that  those  diseases  have  left 
their  mark  on  him,  and  that  he  carries  poison 
in  his  pocket  against  the  time,  foretold  to  him 
by  a  Parisian  surgeon,  when  he  shall  be  struck 
down  with  softening  of  the  brain.  In  despera- 
tion she  turns  to  the  task  of  rescuing  him  from 
this  horrible  apprehension  by  making  his  life 
happy.  The  house  shall  be  made  as  bright  as 
Paris  for  him  :  he  shall  have  as  much  champagne 
as  he  wishes  until  he  is  no  longer  driven  to 
that  dangerous  resource  by  the  dulness  of  his  life 
with  her :  if  he  loves  the  girl  he  shall  marry  her 
if  she  were  fifty  times  his  half-sister.  But  the 
half-sister,  on  learning  the  state  of  his  health, 
leaves  the  house;  for  she,  too,  is  her  father's 
daughter,  and  is  not  going  to  sacrifice  her  life  in 
devotion  to  an  invalid.     When  the  mother  and 


Ghosts.  %7 

son  are  left  alone  in  their  dreary  home,  with  the 
rain  still  falling  outside,  all  she  can  do  for  him  is 
to  promise  that  if  his  doom  overtakes  him  before 
he  can  poison  himself,  she  will  make  a  final  sacri- 
fice of  her  natural  feelings  by  performing  that 
dreadful  duty,  the  first  of  all  her  duties  that  has 
any  real  basis.  Then  the  weather  clears  up  at 
last ;  and  the  sun,  which  the  young  man  has  so 
longed  to  see,  appears.  He  asks  her  to  give  it  to 
him  to  play  with  ;  and  a  glance  at  him  shews  her 
that  the  ideals  have  claimed  their  victim,  and 
that  the  time  has  come  for  her  to  save  him  from 
a  real  horror  by  sending  him  from  her  out  of 
the  world,  just  as  she  saved  him  from  an  imagi- 
nary one  years  before  by  sending  him  out  of 
Norway. 

This  last  scene  of  Ghosts  is  so  appallingly 
tragic  that  the  emotions  it  excites  prevent  the 
meaning  of  the  play  from  being  seized  and 
discussed  like  that  of  A  Doll's  House.  In  Eng- 
land nobody,  as  far  as  I  know,  seems  to  have 
perceived  that  Ghosts  is  to  A  Doll's  House  what 
Mr  Walter  Besant  intended  his  own  "sequel"* 

*  An  astonishing^  production,  which  will  be  found  in 
the  English  Illustrated  Magazme  for  January  1890.  Mr 
Besant  makes  the  moneylender,  as  a  reformed  man,  and 
a  pattern  of  all  the  virtues,  repeat  his  old  tactics  by  hold- 
ing a  forged  bill  in  terrorem  over  Nora's  grown-up 
daughter,  who  is  engaged  to  his  son.     The  bill  has  been 


88  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

to  that  play  to  be.  Mr  Besant  attempted  to  shew 
what  might  come  of  Nora's  repudiation  of  that 
idealism  of  which  he  is  one  of  the  most  popular 
professors.  But  the  effect  made  on  Mr  Besant 
by  A  Doll's  House  was  very  faint  compared  to 
that  produced  on  the  English  critics  by  the 
first  performance  of  Ghosts  in  this  country.  In 
the  earlier  part  of  this  essay  I  have  shewn  that 
since  Mrs  Alving's  early  conceptions  of  duty 
are  as  valid  to  ordinary  critics  as  to  Pastor 
Manders,  who  must  appear  to  them  as  an 
admirable  man,  endowed  with  Helmer's  good 
sense  without  Helmer's  selfishness,  a  pretty 
general  disapproval  of  the  "moral"  of  the  play 
was    inevitable.       Fortunately,    the    newspaper 

forged  by  her  brother,  who  has  inherited  a  tendency  to 
this  sort  of  offence  from  his  mother.  Helmer  having 
taken  to  drink  after  the  departure  of  his  wife,  and 
forfeited  his  social  position,  the  moneylender  tells  the 
girl  that  if  she  persists  in  disgracing  him  by  marrying 
his  son,  he  will  send  her  brother  to  gaol.  She  evades 
the  dilemma  by  drowning  herself.  An  exquisite  absur- 
dity is  given  to  this  jeu  d'esprit  by  the  moral,  which 
is,  that  if  Nora  had  never  run  away  from  her  husband 
her  daughter  would  never  have  drowned  herself;  and 
also  by  the  writer's  naive  unconsciousness  of  the  fact 
that  he  has  represented  the  moneylender  as  doing  over 
again  what  he  did  in  the  play,  with  the  difference  that, 
having  become  eminently  respectable,  he  has  also  become 
a  remorseless  scoundrel.  Ibsen  shows  him  as  a  good- 
natured  fellow  at  bottom. 


Ghosts.  89 

press  went  to  such  bedlamite  lengths  on  this 
occasion  that  Mr  William  Archer,  the  well- 
known  dramatic  critic  and  translator  of  Ibsen, 
was  able  to  put  the  whole  body  of  hostile 
criticism  out  of  court  by  simply  quoting  its 
excesses  in  an  article  entitled  Ghosts  a?id  Gibber- 
ings,  which  appeared  in  the  Pail  Mall  Gazette 
of  the  8th  of  April  1891.  Mr  Archer's  extracts, 
which  he  offers  as  a  nucleus  for  a  Dictionary 
of  Abuse  modelled  upon  the  Wagner  "  Schimpf- 
Lexicon,"  are  worth  reprinting  here  as  samples 
of  contemporary  idealist  criticism  of  the  drama. 

Descriptions  of  tiie  Play. 
"  Ibsen's  positively  abominable  play  entitled 
Gliosis.  .  .  This  disgusting  representation.  .  . 
Reprobation  due  to  such  as  aim  at  infecting 
the  modern  theatre  with  poison  after  desperately 
inoculating  themselves  and  others.  .  .  An  open 
drain  ;  a  loathsome  sore  unbandaged  ;  a  dirty 
act  done  publicly ;  a  lazar-house  with  all  its 
doors  and  windows  open.  .  .  Candid  foulness. 
.  .  .  Kotzcbue  turned  bestial  and  cynical. 
Offensive  cynicism.  .  .  Ibsen's  melancholy  and 
malodorous  world.  .  .  Absolutely  loathsome 
and  fetid.  .  .  Gross,  almost  putrid  indecorum. 
.  .  .  Literary  carrion.  .  .  Crapulous  stuff.  .  . 
Novel  and  perilous  nuisance." — Daily  Telegraph 
(leading    article).       "  This    mass    of   vulgarity, 


90  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

egotism,  coarseness,  and  absurdity."  —  Daily 
Telegraph  (criticism).  "  Unutterably  offensive. 
.  .  .  Prosecution  under  Lord  Campbell's  Act.  .  . 
Abominable  piece.  .  .  Scandalous." — Standard. 
"  Naked  loathsomeness.  .  .  Most  dismal  and 
repulsive  production." — Daily  News.  "  Revolt- 
ingly  suggestive  and  blasphemous.  ,  .  Char- 
acters either  contradictory  in  themselves,  un- 
interesting or  abhorrent."  —  Daily  Chronicle. 
"  A  repulsive  and  degrading  work."  —  Queen. 
"  Morbid,  unhealthy,  unwholesome  and  disgust- 
ing story.  .  .  A  piece  to  bring  the  stage  into 
disrepute  and  dishonour  with  every  right- 
thinking  man  and  woman." — Lloyd's.  "  Merely 
dull  dirt  long  drawn  out." — Hawk.  "  Morbid 
horrors  of  the  hideous  tale.  .  .  Ponderous 
dulness  of  the  didactic  talk,  .  .  If  any  repeti- 
tion of  this  outrage  be  attempted,  the  authorities 
will  doubtless  wake  from  their  lethargy."  — 
Sporting  and  Dramatic  News.  "  Just  a  wicked 
nightmare." —  The  Gentlezvonian.  "  Lugubrious 
diagnosis  of  sordid  impropriety.  .  .  Characters 
are  prigs,  pedants,  and  profligates.  .  .  Morbid 
caricatures.  .  .  Maunderings  of  nookshotten 
Norwegians.  .  .  It  is  no  more  of  a  play  than 
an  average  Gaiety  burlesque." — W.  St  Leger 
in  Black  and  White.  "  Most  loathsome  of  all 
Ibsen's  plays.  .  .  Garbage  and  offal." — Truth. 
"  Ibsen's  putrid  play  called  Ghosts.  .  .  So  loath- 


Ghosts.  91 

some  an  enterprise." — Academy.  "  As  foul  and 
filthy  a  concoction  as  has  ever  been  allowed 
to  disgrace  the  boards  of  an  English  theatre.  .  . 
Dull  and  disgusting.  .  .  Nastiness  and  malo- 
dorousness  laid  on  thickly  as  with  a  trowel." — 
Era.     "  Noisome  corruption." — Stage. 

DesciHptio7is  of  Ibsen. 

"  An  egotist  and  a  bungler." — Daily  Telegraph. 
"  A  crazy  fanatic.  .  .  A  crazy,  cranky  being.  .  . 
Not  only  consistently  dirty  but  deplorably  dull." 
—  Truth.  "The  Norwegian  pessimist  in  petto'' 
\sic\ — W.  St  Leger  in  Black  and  White.  ''  Ugly, 
nasty,  discordant,  and  downright  dull.  .  .  A 
gloomy  sort  of  ghoul,  bent  on  groping  for  horrors 
by  night,  and  blinking  like  a  stupid  old  owl  when 
the  warm  sunlight  of  the  best  of  life  dances  into 
his  wrinkled  eyes." — Gentlewoman.  "A  teacher 
of  the  aistheticism  of  the  Lock  Hospital." — 
Saturday  Review. 

Descriptio7is  of  Ibsen's  Admirers. 
"  Lovers  of  prurience  and  dabblers  in  im- 
propriety who  are  eager  to  gratify  their  illicit 
tastes  under  the  pretence  of  art."  —  Evening 
Standard.  "  Ninety-seven  per  cent,  of  the  people 
who  go  to  see  Ghosts  are  nasty-minded  people 
who  find  the  discussion  of  nasty  subjects  to 
their   taste  in   exact   proportion   to   their   nasti- 


92  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

ness."  —  Sporting  and  Dramatic  News.  '*  The 
sexless.  .  .  The  unwomanly  woman,  the  un- 
sexed  females,  the  whole  army  of  unprepos- 
sessing cranks  in  petticoats.  .  .  Educated  and 
muck-ferreting  dogs.  .  .  Effeminate  men  and 
male  women.  .  .  They  all  of  them — men  and 
women  alike — know  that  they  are  doing  not  only 
a  nasty  but  an  illegal  thing.  .  .  The  Lord 
Chamberlain  left  them  alone  to  wallow  in  Ghosts. 
.  .  Outside  a  silly  clique,  there  is  not  the  slightest 
interest  in  the  Scandinavian  humbug  or  all  his 
works.  .  .  A  wave  of  human  folly." — Truth. 

AN    ENEMY   OF   THE    PEOPLE. 

After  this,  the  reader  will  understand  the 
temper  in  which  Ibsen  set  about  his  next  play. 
An  Enemy  of  the  People,  in  which,  having  done 
sufficient  execution  among  the  ordinary  social, 
domestic,  and  puritanic  ideals,  he  puts  his  finger 
for  a  moment  on  political  ideals.  The  play 
deals  with  a  local  majority  of  middle-class 
people  who  are  pecuniarily  interested  in  con- 
cealing the  fact  that  the  famous  baths  which 
attract  visitors  to  their  town  and  customers 
to  their  shops  and  hotels  are  contaminated  by 
sewage.  When  an  honest  doctor  insists  on  ex- 
posing this  danger,  the  townspeople  immediately 
disguise  themselves  ideally.  Feeling  the  dis- 
advantage of  appearing  in  their  true  character 


An  Enemy  of  the  People.  93 

as  a  conspiracy  of  interested  rogues  against  an 
honest  man,  they  pose  as  Society,  as  The  People, 
as  Democracy,  as  the  soHd  Liberal  Majority,  and 
other  imposing  abstractions,  the  doctor,  in  attack- 
ing them,  of  course  being  thereby  made  an  enemy 
of  The  People,  a  danger  to  Society,  a  traitor  to 
Democracy,  an  apostate  from  the  great  Liberal 
party,  and  so  on.  Only  those  who  take  an  active 
part  in  politics  can  appreciate  the  grim  fun  of  the 
situation,  which,  though  it  has  an  intensely  local 
Norwegian  air,  will  be  at  once  recognized  as 
typical  in  England,  not,  perhaps,  by  the  pro- 
fessional literary  critics,  who  are  for  the  most 
^diVt  faineants  as  far  as  political  life  is  concerned, 
but  certainly  by  everyone  who  has  got  as  far  as 
a  seat  on  the  committee  of  the  most  obscure 
caucus. 

As  An  Enemy  of  the  People  contains  one  or 
two  references  to  democracy  which  are  any- 
thing but  respectful,  it  is  necessary  to  define 
Ibsen's  criticism  of  it  with  precision.  Democracy 
is  really  only  an  arrangement  by  which  the  whole 
people  arc  given  a  certain  share  in  the  control  of 
the  government.  It  has  never  been  proved  that 
this  is  ideally  the  best  arrangement  :  it  became 
necessary  because  the  people  willed  to  have  it ; 
and  it  has  been  made  effective  only  to  the  very 
limited  extent  short  of  which  the  dissatisfaction 
of  the  majority  would  have  taken  the  form  of 


94  Tlie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisnt. 

actual  violence.  Now  when  men  had  to  submit 
to  kings,  they  consoled  themselves  by  making 
it  an  article  of  faith  that  the  king  was  always 
right — idealized  him  as  a  Pope,  in  fact.  In  the 
same  way  we  who  have  to  submit  to  majorities 
set  up  Voltaire's  pope,  "  Monsieur  Tout-le- 
monde,"  and  make  it  blasphemy  against  Demo- 
cracy to  deny  that  the  majority  is  always  right, 
although  that,  as  Ibsen  says,  is  a  lie.  It  is  a 
scientific  fact  that  the  majority,  however  eager 
it  may  be  for  the  reform  of  old  abuses,  is  always 
wrong  in  its  opinion  of  new  developments,  or 
rather  is  always  unfit  for  them  (for  it  can  hardly 
be  said  to  be  wrong  in  opposing  developments 
for  which  it  is  not  yet  fit).  The  pioneer  is 
a  tiny  minority  of  the  force  he  heads  ;  and  so, 
though  it  is  easy  to  be  in  a  minority  and  yet  be 
wrong,  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  be  in  the 
majority  and  yet  be  right  as  to  the  newest  social 
prospects.  We  should  never  progress  at  all  if  it 
were  possible  for  each  of  us  to  stand  still  on 
democratic  principles  until  we  saw  whither  all 
the  rest  were  moving,  as  our  statesmen  declare 
themselves  bound  to  do  when  they  are  called 
upon  to  lead.  Whatever  clatter  we  may  make 
for  a  time  with  our  filing  through  feudal  serf 
collars  and  kicking  off  rusty  capitalistic  fetters, 
we  shall  never  march  a  step  forward  except  at 
the  heels  of  "  the  strongest  man,  he  who  is  able 


An  Enemy  of  the  People.  95 

to  stand  alone "  and  to  turn  his  back  on  "  the 
damned  compact  Liberal  majority."  All  of 
which  is  no  disparagement  of  adult  suffrage, 
payment  of  members,  annual  parliaments  and  so 
on,  but  simply  a  wholesome  reduction  of  them 
to  their  real  place  in  the  social  economy  as  pure 
machinery — machinery  which  has  absolutely  no 
principles  except  the  principles  of  mechanics, 
and  no  motive  power  in  itself  whatsoever.  The 
idealization  of  public  organizations  is  as  danger- 
ous as  that  of  kings  or  priests.  We  need  to 
be  reminded  that  though  there  is  in  the  world 
a  vast  number  of  buildings  in  which  a  certain 
ritual  is  conducted  before  crowds  called  congre- 
gations by  a  functionary  called  a  priest,  who  is 
subject  to  a  central  council  controlling  all  such 
functionaries  on  a  few  points,  there  is  not  there- 
fore any  such  thing  in  reality  as  the  ideal 
Catholic  Church,  nor  ever  was,  nor  ever  will 
be.  There  may,  too,  be  a  highly  elaborate 
organization  of  public  affairs  ;  but  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  the  ideal  State.  All  abstractions 
invested  with  collective  consciousness  or  collec- 
tive authority,  set  above  the  individual,  and 
exacting  duty  from  him  on  pretence  of  acting  or 
thinking  with  greater  validity  than  he,  are  man- 
eating  idols  red  with  human  sacrifices.  This 
position  must  not  be  confounded  with  Anarchism, 
or  the  idealization  of  the  repudiation  of  Govern- 


g6  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

ments.  Ibsen  does  not  refuse  to  pay  the  tax 
collector,  but  may  be  supposed  to  regard  him, 
not  as  an  emissary  of  something  that  does  not 
exist  and  never  did,  called  THE  STATE,  but  simply 
as  the  man  sent  round  by  the  committee  of 
citizens  (mostly  fools  as  far  as  "the  third  em- 
pire "  is  concerned)  to  collect  the  money  for  the 
police  or  the  paving  and  lighting  of  the  streets. 

THE   WILD   DUCK. 

After  An  Enemy  of  the  People^  Ibsen,  as  I  have 
said,  left  the  vulgar  ideals  for  dead,  and  set  about 
the  exposure  of  those  of  the  choicer  spirits, 
beginning  with  the  incorrigible  idealists  who 
had  idealized  his  very  self,  and  were  becoming 
known  as  Ibsenites.  His  first  move  in  this 
direction  was  such  a  tragi-comic  slaughtering  of 
sham  Ibsenism  that  his  astonished  victims  plain- 
tively declared  that  The  Wild  Duck,  as  the  new 
play  was  called,  was  a  satire  on  his  former  works; 
whilst  the  pious,  whom  he  had  disappointed  so 
severely  by  his  interpretation  of  Brand,  began  to 
think  that  he  had  come  back  repentant  to  the 
fold.  The  household  to  which  we  are  intro- 
duced in  The  Wild  Duck  is  not,  like  Mrs 
Alving's,  a  handsome  one  made  miserable  by 
superstitious  illusions,  but  a  shabby  one  made 
happy  by  romantic  illusions.  The  only  member 
of  it  who  sees  it  as  it  really  is  is  the  wife,  a  good- 


The   Wild  Duck,  97 

natured  Philistine  who  desires  nothing  better. 
The  husband,  a  vain,  petted,  spoilt  dawdler, 
believes  that  he  is  a  delicate  and  high-souled 
man,  devoting  his  life  to  redeeming  his  old  father's 
name  from  the  disgrace  brought  on  it  by  an 
imprisonment  for  breach  of  the  forest  laws.  This 
redemption  he  proposes  to  effect  by  making  him- 
self famous  as  a  great  inventor  some  day  when  he 
has  the  necessary  inspiration.  Their  daughter, 
a  girl  in  her  teens,  believes  intensely  in  her  father 
and  in  the  promised  invention.  The  disgraced 
grandfather  cheers  himself  by  drink  whenever 
he  can  get  it ;  but  his  chief  resource  is  a  wonder- 
ful garret  full  of  rabbits  and  pigeons.  The  old 
man  has  procured  a  number  of  second-hand 
Christmas  trees  ;  and  with  these  he  has  turned 
the  garret  into  a  sort  of  toy  forest,  in  which  he 
can  play  at  bear  hunting,  which  was  one  of  the 
sports  of  his  youth  and  prosperity.  The  weapons 
employed  in  the  hunting  expeditions  are  a  gun 
which  will  not  go  off,  and  a  pistol  which  occa- 
sionally brings  down  a  rabbit  or  a  pigeon. 
A  crowning  touch  is  given  to  the  illusion  by  a 
wild  duck,  which,  however,  must  not  be  shot, 
as  it  is  the  special  property  of  the  girl,  who 
reads  and  dreams  whilst  the  woman  cooks  and 
washes,  besides  carrying  on  the  photographic 
work  which  is  supposed  to  be  the  business  of  her 
husband.  She  does  not  appreciate  his  highly 
G 


98  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

strung  sensitiveness  of  character,  which  is  con- 
stantly suffering  agonizing  jars  from  her  vul- 
garity ;  but  then  she  does  not  appreciate  that 
other  fact  that  he  is  a  lazy  and  idle  impostor. 
Downstairs  there  is  a  disgraceful  clergyman 
named  Molvik,  a  hopeless  drunkard  ;  but  even 
he  respects  himself  and  is  tolerated  because  of 
a  special  illusion  invented  for  him  by  another 
lodger,  a  doctor — the  now  famous  Dr  Relling 
— upon  whom  the  lesson  of  the  household  above 
has  not  been  thrown  away.  Molvik,  says  the 
doctor,  must  break  out  into  drinking  fits  because 
he  is  daimonic,  an  interesting  explanation  which 
completely  relieves  the  reverend  gentleman  from 
the  imputation  of  vulgar  tippling. 

Into  this  domestic  circle  there  comes  a  new 
lodger,  an  idealist  of  the  most  advanced  type. 
He  greedily  swallows  the  daimonic  theory  of 
the  clergyman's  drunkenness,  and  enthusias- 
tically accepts  the  photographer  as  the  high- 
souled  hero  he  supposes  himself  to  be ;  but  he  is 
troubled  because  the  relations  of  the  man  and 
his  wife  do  not  constitute  an  ideal  marriage. 
He  happens  to  know  that  the  woman,  before  her 
marriage,  was  the  cast-off  mistress  of  his  own 
father  ;  and  because  she  has  not  told  her  hus- 
band this,  he  conceives  her  life  as  founded  on 
a  lie,  like  that  of  Bernick  in  Pillars  of  Society. 
He  accordingly  sets    himself  to    work  out  the 


The   Wild  Duck.  99 

woman's  salvation  for  her,  and  establish  ideally 
frank  relations  between  the  pair,  by  simply  blurt- 
ing out  the  truth,  and  then  asking  them,  with 
fatuous  self-satisfaction,  whether  they  do  not 
feel  much  the  better  for  it.  This  wanton  piece 
of  mischief  has  more  serious  results  than  a  mere 
domestic  scene.  The  husband  is  too  weak  to 
act  on  his  bluster  about  outraged  honour  and 
the  impossibility  of  his  ever  living  with  his  wife 
again  ;  and  the  woman  is  merely  annoyed  with 
the  idealist  for  telling  on  her  ;  but  the  girl  takes 
the  matter  to  heart  and  shoots  herself  The  doubt 
cast  on  her  parentage,  with  her  father's  theatrical 
repudiation  of  her,  destroy  her  ideal  place  in 
the  home,  and  make  her  a  source  of  discord 
there  ;  so  she  sacrifices  herself,  thereby  carrying 
out  the  teaching  of  the  idealist  mischief-maker, 
who  has  talked  a  good  deal  to  her  about  the 
duty  and  beauty  of  self-sacrifice,  without  fore- 
seeing that  he  might  be  taken  in  mortal  earnest. 
The  busybody  thus  finds  that  people  cannot  be 
freed  from  their  failings  from  without.  They 
must  free  themselves.  When  Nora  is  strong 
enough  to  live  out  of  the  doll's  house,  she  will  go 
out  of  it  of  her  own  accord  if  the  door  stands 
open  ;  but  if  before  that  period  you  take  her  by 
the  scruff  of  the  neck  and  thrust  her  out,  she  will 
only  take  refuge  in  the  next  establishment  of 
the  kind  that  offers  to  receive  her.     Woman  has 


lOO  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

thus  two  enemies  to  deal  with  :  the  old-fashioned 
one  who  wants  to  keep  the  door  locked,  and  the 
new-fashioned  one  who  wants  to  thrust  her  into 
the  street  before  she  is  ready  to  go.  In  the 
cognate  case  of  a  hypocrite  and  liar  like  Bernick, 
exposing  him  is  a  mere  police  measure :  he  is 
none  the  less  a  liar  and  hypocrite  when  you  have 
exposed  him.  If  you  want  to  make  a  sincere 
and  truthful  man  of  him,  all  that  you  can  do  is 
to  remove  what  you  can  of  the  external  obstacles 
to  his  exposing  himself,  and  then  wait  for  the 
operation  of  his  internal  impulse  to  confess.  If 
he  has  no  such  impulse,  then  you  must  put  up  with 
him  as  he  is.  It  is  useless  to  make  claims  on  him 
which  he  is  not  yet  prepared  to  meet.  Whether, 
like  Brand,  w^e  make  such  claims  because  to 
refrain  would  be  to  compromise  with  evil,  or,  like 
Gregers  Werle,  because  we  think  their  moral 
beauty  must  recommend  them  at  sight  to  every 
one,  we  shall  alike  incur  Relling's  impatient 
assurance  that  "  life  would  be  quite  tolerable  if 
we  could  only  get  rid  of  the  confounded  duns 
that  keep  on  pestering  us  in  our  poverty  with  the 
claims  of  the  ideal." 

ROSMERSIIOLM. 

Ibsen  did  not  in  TJie  Wild  Ditck  exhaust  the 
subject  of  the  danger  of  forming  ideals  for  other 
people,  and  interfering  in  their  lives  with  a  view 


Rosinersholni .  I O I 

to  enabling  them  to  realize  those  ideals.  Cases 
far  more  typical  than  that  of  the  meddlesome 
lodger  are  those  of  the  priest  who  regards  the 
ennobling  of  mankind  as  a  sort  of  trade  process 
of  which  his  cloth  gives  him  a  monopoly,  and  the 
clever  woman  who  pictures  a  noble  career  for 
the  man  she  loves,  and  devotes  herself  to  help- 
ing him  to  achieve  it.  In  RosDiersholm,  the  play 
with  which  Ibsen  followed  up  TJie  Wild  Duck, 
there  is  an  unpractical  country  parson,  a  gentle- 
man of  ancient  stock,  whose  family  has  been  for 
many  years  a  centre  of  social  influence.  The 
tradition  of  that  influence  reinforces  his  priestly 
tendency  to  regard  the  ennoblement  of  the  world 
as  an  external  operation  to  be  performed  by 
himself;  and  the  need  of  such  ennoblement  is 
very  evident  to  him  ;  for  his  nature  is  a  fine 
one :  he  looks  at  the  world  with  some  dim 
prevision  of  "  the  third  empire."  I  le  is  married 
to  a  woman  of  passionately  affectionate  nature, 
who  is  very  fond  of  him,  but  does  not  regard  him 
as  a  regenerator  of  the  human  race.  Indeed  she 
does  not  share  any  of  his  dreams,  and  only  acts 
as  an  extinguisher  on  the  sacred  fire  of  his 
idealism.  He,  she,  her  brother  Kroll  the  head- 
master, Kroll's  wife,  and  their  set  form  a  select 
circle  of  the  best  people  in  the  place,  comfort- 
ably orbited  in  the  social  system,  and  quite 
planetary    in    ascertained    position    and    unim- 


102  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

peachable  respectability.  Into  the  orbit  comes 
presently  a  wandering  star,  one  Rebecca  Gam- 
vik,  an  unpropertied  orphan,  who  has  been 
allowed  to  read  advanced  books,  and  is  a  Free- 
thinker and  a  Radical — all  things  that  disqua- 
lify a  poor  woman  for  admission  to  the  Rosmer 
world.  However,  one  must  live  somewhere  ; 
and  as  the  Rosmer  world  is  the  only  one  in 
which  an  ambitious  and  cultivated  woman  can 
find  powerful  allies  and  educated  companions, 
Rebecca,  being  both  ambitious  and  cultivated, 
makes  herself  agreeable  to  the  Rosmer  circle 
with  such  success  that  the  affectionate  and  im- 
pulsive but  unintelligent  Mrs  Rosmer  becomes 
wildly  fond  of  her,  and  is  not  content  until  she 
has  persuaded  her  to  come  and  live  with  them. 
Rebecca,  then  a  mere  adventuress  fighting  for 
a  foothold  in  polite  society  (which  has  hitherto 
shown  itself  highly  indignant  at  her  thrusting 
herself  in  where  nobody  has  thought  of  pro- 
viding room  for  her),  accepts  the  offer  all  the 
more  readily  because  she  has  taken  the  mea- 
sure of  Parson  Rosmer,  and  formed  the  idea  of 
playing  upon  his  aspirations,  and  making  herself 
a  leader  in  politics  and  society  by  using  him  as 
a  figure-head. 

But  now  two  difficulties  arise.  First,  there  is 
Mrs  Rosmer's  extinguishing  effect  on  her  hus- 
band— an  effect  which  convinces   Rebecca  that 


Rosuiersholm .  103 

nothing  can  be  done  with  him  whilst  his  wife  is 
in  the  way.  Second — a  contingency  quite  un- 
allowed for  in  her  provident  calculations — she 
finds  herself  passionately  enamoured  of  him. 
The  poor  parson,  too,  falls  in  love  with  her ;  but 
he  does  not  know  it.  He  turns  to  the  woman 
who  understands  him  like  a  sunflower  to  the 
sun,  and  makes  her  his  real  friend  and  com- 
panion. The  wife  feels  this  soon  enough  ;  and 
he,  quite  unconscious  of  it,  begins  to  think  that 
her  mind  must  be  affected,  since  she  has  become 
so  intensely  miserable  and  hysterical  about 
nothing — nothing  that  he  can  see.  The  truth  is 
that  she  has  come  under  the  curse  of  the  ideal 
too  :  she  sees  herself  standing,  a  useless  obstacle, 
between  her  husband  and  the  woman  he  really 
loves,  the  woman  who  can  help  him  to  a  glorious 
career.  She  cannot  even  be  the  mother  in  the 
household  ;  for  she  is  childless.  Then  comes 
Rebecca,  fortified  with  a  finely  reasoned  theory 
that  Rosmer's  future  is  staked  against  his  wife's 
life,  and  says  that  it  is  better  for  all  their  sakes 
that  she  should  quit  Rosmersholm.  She  even 
hints  that  she  must  go  at  once  if  a  grave 
scandal  is  to  be  avoided.  Mrs  Rosmer,  regard- 
ing a  scandal  in  Rosmersholm  as  the  most 
terrible  thing  that  can  happen,  and  seeing  that 
it  could  be  averted  by  the  marriage  of  Rebecca 
and  Rosmer  if  she  were  out  of  the  way,  writes  a 


104  ^/^^  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisvi. 

letter  secretly  to  Rosmer's  bitterest  enemy,  the 
editor  of  the  local  Radical  paper,  a  man  who 
has  forfeited  his  moral  reputation  by  an  in- 
trigue which  Rosmer  has  pitilessly  denounced. 
In  this  letter  she  implores  him  not  to  believe  or 
publish  any  stories  that  he  may  hear  about 
Rosmer,  to  the  effect  that  he  is  in  any  way  to 
blame  for  anything  that  may  happen  to  her. 
Then  she  sets  Rosmer  free  to  marry  Rebecca, 
and  to  realize  his  ideals,  by  going  out  into  the 
garden  and  throwing  herself  into  the  millstream 
that  runs  there. 

Now  follows  a  period  of  quiet  mourning  at 
Rosmersholm.  Everybody  except  Rosmer  sus- 
pects that  Mrs  Rosmer  was  not  mad,  and  guesses 
why  she  committed  suicide.  Only  it  would  not  do 
to  compromise  the  aristocratic  party  by  treating 
Rosmer  as  the  Radical  editor  was  treated.  So 
the  neighbours  shut  their  eyes  and  condole 
with  the  bereaved  clergyman  ;  and  the  Radical 
editor  holds  his  tongue  because  Radicalism  is 
getting  respectable,  and  he  hopes,  with  Rebecca's 
help,  to  get  Rosmer  over  to  his  side  presently. 
Meanwhile  the  unexpected  has  again  happened 
to  Rebecca.  Her  passion  is  worn  out ;  but  in 
the  long  days  of  mourning  she  has  found  the 
higher  love  ;  and  it  is  now  for  Rosmer's  own  sake 
that  she  urges  him  to  become  a  man  of  action, 
and  brood  no  more  over*  the  dead.     When  his 


Rosinersliolm.  105 

friends  start  a  Conservative  paper  and  ask  him  to 
become  editor,  she  induces  him  to  reply  by  declar- 
ing himself  a  Radical  and  Freethinker.  To  his 
utter  amazement,  the  result  is,  not  an  animated 
discussion  of  his  views,  but  just  such  an  attack 
on  his  home  life  and  private  conduct  as  he  had 
formerly  made  on  those  of  the  Radical  editor. 
His  friends  tell  him  plainly  that  the  compact  of 
silence  is  broken  by  his  defection,  and  that  there 
will  be  no  mercy  for  the  traitor  to  the  party. 
Even  the  Radical  editor  not  only  refuses  to 
publish  the  fact  that  his  new  ally  is  a  Free- 
thinker (which  would  destroy  all  his  social 
weight  as  a  Radical  recruit),  but  brings  up 
the  dead  woman's  letter  as  a  proof  that  the 
attack  is  sufficiently  well-founded  to  make  it 
unwise  to  go  too  far.  Rosmer,  who  at  first 
had  been  simply  shocked  that  men  whom  he 
had  always  honoured  as  gentlemen  should  de- 
scend to  such  hideous  calumny,  now  sees  that 
he  really  did  love  Rebecca,  and  is  indeed  guilty 
of  his  wife's  death.  His  first  impulse  is  to  shake 
off  the  spectre  of  the  dead  woman  by  marrying 
Rebecca  ;  but  she,  knowing  that  the  guilt  is  hers, 
puts  that  temptation  behind  her  and  refuses. 
Then,  as  he  thinks  it  all  over,  his  dream  of  en- 
nobling the  world  slips  away  from  him  :  such 
work  can  only  be  done  by  a  man  conscious  of 
his  own  innocence.     To  save  him  from  despair, 


lo6  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

Rebecca  makes  a  great  sacrifice.  She  "  gives 
him  back  his  innocence  "  by  confessing  how  she 
drove  his  wife  to  kill  herself ;  and,  as  the  con- 
fession is  made  in  the  presence  of  Kroll,  she 
ascribes  the  whole  plot  to  her  ambition,  and  says 
not  a  word  of  her  passion.  Rosmer,  confounded 
as  he  realizes  what  helpless  puppets  they  have, 
all  been  in  the  hands  of  this  clever  woman,  for 
the  moment  misses  the  point  that  unscrupulous 
ambition,  though  it  explains  her  crime,  does 
not  account  for  her  confession.  He  turns  his 
back  on  her  and  leaves  the  house  with  Kroll. 
She  quietly  packs  up  her  trunk,  and  is  about  to 
vanish  from  Rosmersholm  without  another  word 
when  he  comes  back  alone  to  ask  why  she  con- 
fessed. She  tells  him  why,  offering  him  her 
self-sacrifice  as  a  proof  that  his  power  of  en- 
nobling others  was  no  vain  dream,  since  it  is  his 
companionship  that  has  changed  her  from  the 
selfish  adventuress  she  was  to  the  devoted  woman 
she  has  just  proved  herself  to  be.  But  he  has 
lost  his  faith  in  himself,  and  cannot  believe  her. 
The  proof  is  too  subtle,  too  artful  :  he  cannot 
forget  that  she  duped  him  by  flattering  this  very 
weakness  of  his  before.  Besides,  he  knows  now 
that  it  is  not  true — that  people  are  not  ennobled 
from  without.  She  has  no  more  to  say  ;  for  she 
can  think  of  no  further  proof  But  he  has  thought 
of  an  unanswerable  one.   Dare  she  make  all  doubt 


Rosmersholm.  107 

impossible  by  doing  for  his  sake  what  the  wife 
did  ?  She  asks  what  would  happen  if  she  had 
the  heart  and  the  will  to  do  it.  "  Then,"  he 
replies,  "  I  should  have  to  believe  in  you.  I 
should  recover  my  faith  in  my  mission.  Faith 
in  my  power  to  ennoble  human  souls.  Faith  in 
the  human  soul's  power  to  attain  nobility."  "  You 
shall  have  your  faith  again,"  she  answers.  At 
this  pass  the  inner  truth  of  the  situation  comes 
out  ;  and  the  thin  veil  of  a  demand  for  "  proof", 
with  its  monstrous  sequel  of  asking  the  woman 
to  kill  herself  in  order  to  restore  the  man's  good 
opinion  of  himself,  falls  away.  What  has  really 
seized  Rosmer  is  the  old  fatal  ideal  of  expiation 
by  sacrifice.  He  sees  that  when  Rebecca  goes 
into  the  millstream  he  must  go  too.  And  he 
speaks  his  real  mind  in  the  words,  "  There  is  no 
judge  over  us  :  therefore  we  must  do  justice  upon 
ourselves."  But  the  woman's  soul  is  free  of  this 
to  the  end  ;  for  when  she  says,  "  I  am  under  the 
power  of  the  Rosmersholm  view  of  life  noiv. 
What  I  have  sinned  it  is  fit  I  should  expiate," 
we  feel  in  that  speech  a  protest  against  the 
Rosmersholm  view  of  life — the  view  that  denied 
her  right  to  live  and  be  happy  from  the  first,  and 
now  at  the  end,  even  in  denying  its  God,  exacts 
her  life  as  a  vain  blood-offering  for  its  own  blind- 
ness. The  woman  has  the  higher  light  :  she  goes 
to  her  death  out  of  fellowship  with  the  man  who 


io8  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

is  driven  thither  by  the  superstition  which  has 
destroyed  his  will.  The  story  ends  with  his 
taking  her  solemnly  as  his  wife,  and  casting  him- 
self with  her  into  the  millstream. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  here  what  is  said 
on  page  36  as  to  the  vital  part  played  in  this 
drama  by  the  evolution  of  the  lower  into  the 
higher  love.  Peer  Gynt,  during  the  prophetic 
episode  in  his  career,  shocks  the  dancing  girl 
Anitra  into  a  remonstrance  by  comparing  himself 
to  a  cat.  He  replies,  with  his  wisest  air,  that 
from  the  standpoint  of  love  there  is  perhaps  not 
so  much  difference  between  a  tomcat  and  a 
prophet  as  she  may  imagine.  The  number  of 
critics  who  have  entirely  missed  the  point  of 
Rebecca's  transfiguration  seems  to  indicate  that 
the  majority  of  men,  even  among  critics  of 
dramatic  poetry,  have  not  got  beyond  Peer 
Gynt's  opinion  in  this  matter.  No  doubt  they 
would  not  endorse  it  as  a  definitely  stated  pro- 
position, aware,  as  they  are,  that  there  is  a  poetic 
convention  to  the  contrary.  But  if  they  fail  to 
recognize  the  only  possible  alternative  proposi- 
tion when  it  is  not  only  stated  in  so  many 
words  by  Rebecca  West,  but  when  without  it  her 
conduct  dramatically  contradicts  her  character — 
when  they  even  complain  of  the  contradiction  as 
a  blemish  on  the  play,  I  am  afraid  there  can  be 
no  further  doubt  that  the  extreme  perplexity 


TJie  Lady  from  the  Sea.  109 

into  which  the  first  performance  of  Rosmersholm 
in  England  plunged  the  Press  was  due  entirely 
to  the  prevalence  of  Peer  Gynt's  view  of  love 
among  the  dramatic  critics. 

THE  LADY  FROM  THE  SEA. 
Ibsen's  next  play,  though  it  deals  with  the  old 
theme,  does  not  insist  on  the  power  of  ideals  to 
kill,  as  the  two  previous  plays  do.  It  rather 
deals  with  the  origin  of  ideals  in  unhappiness — 
in  dissatisfaction  with  the  real.  The  subject 
of  The  Lady  from  the  Sea  is  the  most  poetic 
fancy  imaginable.  A  young  woman,  brought 
up  on  the  sea-coast,  marries  a  respectable 
doctor,  a  widower,  who  idolizes  her  and  places 
her  in  his  household  with  nothing  to  do 
but  dream  and  be  made  much  of  by  every- 
body. Even  the  housekeeping  is  done  by  her 
stepdaughter  :  she  has  no  responsibility,  no  care, 
and  no  trouble.  In  other  words,  she  is  an  idle, 
helpless,  utterly  dependent  article  of  luxury.  A 
man  turns  red  at  the  thought  of  being  such 
a  thing ;  but  he  thoughtlessly  accepts  a  pretty 
and  fragile-looking  woman  in  the  same  posi- 
tion as  a  charming  natural  picture.  The  lady 
from  the  sea  feels  an  indefinite  want  in  her 
life.  She  reads  her  want  into  all  other  lives,  and 
comes  to  the  conclusion  that  man  once  had  to 
choose  whether  he  would  be  a  land  animal  or  a 


no  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

creature  of  the  sea  ;  and  that  having  chosen  the 
land,  he  has  carried  about  with  him  ever  since  a 
secret  sorrow  for  the  element  he  has  forsaken.  The 
dissatisfaction  that  gnaws  her  is,  as  she  interprets 
it,  this  desperate  longing  for  the  sea.  When  her 
only  child  dies  and  leaves  her  without  the  work 
of  a  mother  to  give  her  a  valid  place  in  the  world, 
she  yields  wholly  to  her  longing,  and  no  longer 
cares  for  her  husband,  who,  like  Rosmer,  begins  to 
fear  that  she  is  going  mad.  At  last  a  seaman 
appears  and  claims  her  as  his  wife  on  the  ground 
that  they  went  years  before  through  a  rite  which 
consisted  of  their  marrying  the  sea  by  throwing 
their  rings  into  it.  This  man,  who  had  to  fly  from 
her  in  the  old  time  because  he  killed  his  captain, 
and  who  fills  her  with  a  sense  of  dread  and  mys- 
tery, seems  to  her  to  embody  the  attraction  which 
the  sea  has  for  her.  She  tells  her  husband  that 
she  must  go  away  with  the  seaman.  Naturally 
the  doctor  expostulates — declares  that  he  cannot 
for  her  own  sake  let  her  do  so  mad  a  thing.  She 
replies  that  he  can  only  prevent  her  by  locking  her 
up,  and  asks  him  what  satisfaction  it  will  be  to  him 
to  have  her  body  under  lock  and  key  whilst  her 
heart  is  with  the  other  man.  In  vain  he  urges 
that  he  will  only  keep  her  under  restraint  until 
the  seaman  goes — that  he  must  not,  dare  not, 
allow  her  to  ruin  herself.  Her  argument  remains 
unanswerable.     The  seaman  openly  declares  that 


TJie  Lady  from  the  Sea.  1 1 1 

she  will  come  ;  so  that  the  distracted  husband 
asks  him  does  he  suppose  he  can  force  her  from 
her  home.  To  this  the  seaman  replies  that,  on 
the  contrary,  unless  she  comes  of  her  own  free 
will  there  is  no  satisfaction  to  him  in  her  coming 
at  all — the  unanswerable  argument  again.  She 
echoes  it  by  demanding  her  freedom  to  choose. 
Her  husband  must  cry  off  his  law-made  and 
Church-made  bargain  ;  renounce  his  claim  to  the 
fulfilment  of  her  vows  ;  and  leave  her  free  to  go 
back  to  the  sea  with  her  old  lover.  Then  the 
doctor,  with  a  heavy  heart,  drops  his  prate  about 
his  heavy  responsibility  for  her  actions,  and  throws 
the  responsibility  on  her  by  crying  off  as  she 
demands.  The  moment  she  feels  herself  a  free 
and  responsible  woman,  all  her  childish  fancies 
vanish :  the  seaman  becomes  simply  an  old 
acquaintance  whom  she  no  longer  cares  for ; 
and  the  doctor's  affection  produces  its  natural 
effect.  In  short,  she  says  No  to  the  seaman, 
and  takes  over  the  housekeeping  keys  from  her 
stepdaughter  without  any  further  speculations 
concerning  that  secret  sorrow  for  the  aban- 
doned sea. 

It  should  be  noted  here  that  EUida,  the  Lady 
from  the  Sea,  appears  a  much  more  fantastic 
person  to  English  readers  than  to  Norwegian 
ones.  The  same  thing  is  true  of  many  other 
characters  drawn  by  Ibsen,  notably  Peer  Gynt, 


112  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

who,  if  born  in  England,  would  certainly  not 
have  been  a  poet  and  metaphysician  as  well  as 
a  blackguard  and  a  speculator.  The  extreme 
type  of  Norwegian,  as  depicted  by  Ibsen,  ima- 
gines himself  doing  wonderful  things,  but  does 
nothing.  He  dreams  as  no  Englishman  dreams, 
and  drinks  to  make  himself  dream  the  more, 
until  his  effective  will  is  destroyed,  and  he 
becomes  a  broken-down,  disreputable  sot,  carry- 
ing about  the  tradition  that  he  is  a  hero,  and 
discussing  himself  on  that  assumption.  Although 
the  number  of  persons  who  dawdle  their  life 
away  over  fiction  in  England  must  be  frightful, 
and  is  probably  increasing,  yet  we  have  no  Ulric 
Brendels,  Rosmers,  EUidas,  Peer  Gynts,  nor  any- 
thing at  all  like  them  ;  and  it  is  for  this  reason 
that  I  am  disposed  to  fear  that  RosmersJiolm  and 
The  Lady  from  the  Sea  will  always  be  received 
much  more  incredulously  by  English  audiences 
than  A  Doll's  House  and  the  plays  in  which  the 
leading  figures  are  men  and  women  of  action. 

PTEDDA   GABLER. 

Hedda  Gabler,  the  heroine  after  whom  the  last 
of  Ibsen's  plays  (so  far)  is  named,  has  no  ideals 
at  all.  She  is  a  pure  sceptic,  a  typical  nineteenth 
century  figure,  falling  into  the  abyss  between 
the  ideals  which  do  not  impose  on  her  and  the 
realities  which  she  has  not  yet  discovered.     The 


Hedda  Gabler.  i  1 3 

result  is  that  she  has  no  heart,  no  courage, 
no  conviction :  with  great  beauty  and  great 
energy  she  remains  mean,  envious,  insolent,  cruel 
in  protest  against  others'  happiness,  a  bully  in 
reaction  from  her  own  cowardice.  Hedda's 
father,  a  general,  is  a  widower.  She  has  the 
traditions  of  the  military  caste  about  her  ;  and 
these  narrow  her  activities  to  the  customary  hunt 
for  a  socially  and  pecuniarily  eligible  husband. 
She  makes  the  acquaintance  of  a  young  man 
of  genius  who,  prohibited  by  an  ideal-ridden 
society  from  taking  his  pleasures  except  where 
there  is  nothing  to  restrain  him  from  excess,  is 
going  to  the  bad  in  search  of  his  good,  with  the 
usual  consequences.  Hedda  is  intensely  curious 
about  the  side  of  life  which  is  forbidden  to 
her,  and  in  which  powerful  instincts,  absolutely 
ignored  and  condemned  by  the  society  with 
which  intercourse  is  permitted  to  her,  steal  their 
satisfaction.  An  odd  intimacy  springs  up  be- 
tween the  inquisitive  girl  and  the  rake.  Whilst 
the  general  reads  the  paper  in  the  afternoon, 
Lovborg  and  Hedda  have  long  conversations 
in  which  he  describes  to  her  all  his  disreput- 
able adventures.  Although  she  is  the  ques- 
tioner, she  never  dares  to  trust  him  :  all  the 
questions  are  indirect ;  and  the  responsibility  for 
his  interpretations  rests  on  him  alone.  Hedda 
has  no  conviction  whatever  that  these  conver- 
H 


114  ^/^^  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

sations  are  disgraceful  ;  but  she  will  not  risk  a 
fight  with  society  on  the  point :  hypocrisy,  the 
homage  that  truth  pays  to  falsehood,  is  easier  to 
face,  as  far  as  she  can  see,  than  ostracism.  When 
he  proceeds  to  make  advances  to  her,  Hedda  has 
again  no  conviction  that  it  would  be  wrong  for 
her  to  gratify  his  instinct  and  her  own  ;  so  that 
she  is  confronted  with  the  alternative  of  sinning 
against  herself  and  him,  or  sinning  against  social 
ideals  in  which  she  has  no  faith.  Making  the 
coward's  choice,  she  carries  it  out  with  the  utmost 
bravado,  threatening  Lovborg  with  one  of  her 
father's  pistols,  and  driving  him  out  of  the  house 
with  all  that  ostentation  of  outraged  purity  which 
is  the  instinctive  defence  of  women  to  whom 
chastity  is  not  natural,  much  as  libel  actions  are 
mostly  brought  by  persons  concerning  whom 
libels  are  virtually,  if  not  technically,  justifiable. 
Hedda,  deprived  of  her  lover,  now  finds  that 
a  life  of  conformity  without  faith  involves  some- 
thing more  terrible  than  the  utmost  ostracism  : 
to  wit,  boredom.  This  scourge,  unknown  among 
revolutionists,  is  the  curse  which  makes  the 
security  of  respectability  as  dust  in  the  balance 
against  the  unflagging  interest  of  rebellion,  and 
which  forces  society  to  eke  out  its  harmless  re- 
sources for  killing  time  by  licensing  gambling, 
gluttony,  hunting,  shooting,  coursing,  and  other 
vicious  distractions  for  which  even  idealism  has 


Hedda  G abler.  115 

no  disguise.  These  licenses,  however,  are  only 
available  for  people  who  have  more  than  enough 
money  to  keep  up  appearances  with ;  and  as 
Hedda's  father  is  too  poor  to  leave  her  much 
more  than  the  case  of  pistols,  her  boredom  is 
only  mitigated  by  dancing,  at  which  she  gains 
much  admiration,  but  no  substantial  offers  of 
marriage.  At  last  she  has  to  find  someone  to 
support  her.  A  good-natured  mediocrity  of  a 
professor  is  all  that  is  to  be  had  ;  and  though  she 
regards  him  as  a  member  of  an  inferior  class, 
and  despises  almost  to  loathing  his  family  circle 
of  two  affectionate  old  aunts  and  the  inevitable 
general  servant  who  has  helped  to  bring  him  up, 
she  marries  \\\vix  faute  de  niieux,  and  immediately 
proceeds  to  wreck  this  prudent  provision  for  her 
livelihood  by  accommodating  his  income  to  her 
expenditure  instead  of  accommodating  her  ex- 
penditure to  his  income.  Her  nature  so  rebels 
against  the  whole  sordid  transaction  that  the 
prospect  of  bearing  a  child  to  her  husband  drives 
her  almost  frantic,  since  it  will  not  only  expose 
her  to  the  intimate  solicitude  of  his  aunts  in  the 
course  of  a  derangement  of  her  health  in  which 
she  can  see  nothing  that  is  not  repulsive 'and 
humiliating,  but  will  make  her  one  of  his  family 
in  earnest.  To  amuse  herself  in  these  galling 
circumstances,  she  forms  an  underhand  alliance 
with  a  visitor  who  belongs  to  her  old  set,  an  elderly 


Ii6  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

gallant  who  quite  understands  how  little  she 
cares  for  her  husband,  and  proposes  a  menage  a 
trois  to  her.  She  consents  to  his  coming  there 
and  talking  to  her  as  he  pleases  behind  her  hus- 
band's back  ;  but  she  keeps  her  pistols  in  reserve 
in  case  he  becomes  seriously  importunate.  He, 
on  the  other  hand,  tries  to  get  some  hold  over 
her  by  placing  her  husband  under  pecuniary 
obligations,  as  far  as  he  can  do  it  without  being 
out  of  pocket.  And  so  Hedda's  married  life 
begins,  with  only  this  gallant  as  a  precaution 
against  the  most  desperate  tedium. 

Meanwhile  Lovborg  is  drifting  to  disgrace  by 
the  nearest  way — through  drink.  In  due  time 
he  descends  from  lecturing  at  the  university  on 
the  history  of  civilization  to  taking  a  job  in  an 
out-of-the-way  place  as  tutor  to  the  little  children 
of  Sheriff  Elvsted.  This  functionary,  on  being 
left  a  widower  with  a  number  of  children,  marries 
their  governess,  finding  that  she  will  cost  him 
less  and  be  bound  to  do  more  for  him  as  his 
wife.  As  for  her,  she  is  too  poor  to  dream 
of  refusing  such  a  settlement  in  life.  When 
Lovborg  comes,  his  society  is  heaven  to  her. 
He  does  not  dare  to  tell  her  about  his  dissi- 
pations ;  but  he  tells  her  about  his  unwritten 
books.  She  does  not  dare  to  remonstrate  with 
him  for  drinking  ;  but  he  gives  it  up  as  soon  as 
he  sees  that  it  shocks  her.     Just  as  Mr  Fearing, 


Hedda  Gable}'.  1 1 7 

in  Bunyan's  story,  was  in  a  way  the  bravest  of 
the  pilgrims,  so  this  timid  and  unfortunate  Mrs 
Elvsted  trembles  her  way  to  a  point  at  which 
Lovborg,  quite  reformed,  publishes  one  book 
which  makes  him  celebrated  for  the  moment,  and 
completes  another,  fair-copied  in  her  handwriting, 
to  which  he  looks  for  a  solid  position  as  an  origi- 
nal thinker.  But  he  cannot  now  stay  tutoring 
Elvsted's  children  ;  so  off  he  goes  to  town  with 
his  pockets  full  of  the  money  the  published  book 
has  brought  him.  Left  once  more  in  her  old 
lonely  plight,  knowing  that  without  her  Lovborg 
will  probably  relapse  into  dissipation,  and  that 
without  him  her  life  will  not  be  worth  living, 
Mrs  Elvsted  is  now  confronted,  on  her  own 
higher  plane,  with  the  same  alternative  which 
Hedda  encountered.  She  must  either  sin  against 
herself  and  him  or  against  the  institution  of 
marriage  under  which  Elvsted  purchased  his 
housekeeper.  It  never  occurs  to  her  even  that 
she  has  any  choice.  She  knows  that  her  action 
will  count  as  "a  dreadful  thing";  but  she  sees 
that  she  must  go  ;  and  accordingly  Elvsted  finds 
himself  without  a  wife  and  his  children  without 
a  governess,  and  so  disappears  unpitied  from  the 
story. 

Now  it  happens  that  Hedda's  husband,  Jorgen 
Tesman,  is  an  old  friend  and  competitor  (for 
academic   honours)  of   Lovborg,   and  also   that 


ii8  The  Qidntcssencc  of  Ibsenism. 

Hedda  was  a  schoolfellow  of  Mrs  Elvsted,  or 
Thea,  as  she  had  better  now  be  called.  Thea's  first 
business  is  to  find  out  where  Lovborg  is  ;  for  hers 
is  no  preconcerted  elopement :  she  has  hurried 
to  town  to  keep  Lovborg  away  from  the  bottle, 
a  design  which  she  dare  not  hint  at  to  himself 
Accordingly,  the  first  thing  she  does  is  to  call  on 
the  Tcsmans,  who  have  just  returned  from  their 
honeymoon,  to  beg  them  to  invite  Lovborg  to 
their  house  so  as  to  keep  him  in  good  company. 
They  consent,  with  the  result  that  the  two  pairs 
are  brought  together  under  the  same  roof,  and 
the  tragedy  begins  to  work  itself  out. 

Hedda's  attitude  now  demands  a  careful 
analysis.  Lovborg's  experience  with  Thea  has 
enlightened  his  judgment  of  Hedda  ;  and  as  he 
is,  in  his  gifted  way,  an  arrant /^j-^?/r  and  male 
coquet,  he  immediately  tries  to  get  on  romantic 
terms  with  her — for  have  they  not  "  a  past  "  ? — 
by  impressing  her  with  the  penetrating  criticism 
that  she  is  and  always  was  a  coward.  She 
admits  that  the  virtuous  heroics  with  the  pistol 
were  pure  cowardice  ;  but  she  is  still  so  void  of 
any  other  standard  of  conduct  than  conformity 
to  the  conventional  ideals,  that  she  thinks  her 
cowardice  consisted  in  not  daring  to  be  wicked. 
That  is,  she  thinks  that  what  she  actually  did 
was  the  right  thing  ;  and  since  she  despises  her- 
self for  doing  it,  and  feels  that  he  also  rightly 


Hedda  G abler.  119 

despises  her  for  doing  it,  she  gets  a  passionate 
feeling  that  what  is  wanted  is  the  courage  to  do 
wrong.  This  unlooked-for  reaction  of  idealism 
— this  monstrous  but  very  common  setting-up  of 
wrong -doing  as  an  ideal,  and  of  the  wrongdoer 
as  a  hero  or  heroine  qua  wrongdoer  —  leads 
Hedda  to  conceive  that  when  Lovborg  tried  to 
seduce  her  he  was  a  hero,  and  that  in  allowing 
Thea  to  reform  him  he  has  played  the  recreant. 
In  acting  on  this  misconception,  she  is  restrained 
by  no  consideration  for  any  of  the  rest.  Like 
all  people  whose  lives  are  valueless,  she  has  no 
more  sense  of  the  value  of  Lovborg's  or  Tesman's 
or  Thea's  lives  than  a  railway  shareholder  has 
of  the  value  of  a  shunter's.  She  gratifies  her 
intense  jealousy  of  Thea  by  deliberately  taunting 
Lovborg  into  breaking  loose  from  her  influence 
by  joining  a  carouse  at  which  he  not  only  loses 
his  manuscript,  but  finally  gets  into  the  hands 
of  the  police  through  behaving  outrageously  in 
the  house  of  a  disreputable  woman  whom  he 
accuses  of  stealing  it,  not  knowing  that  it  has 
been  picked  up  by  Tesman  and  handed  to 
.  Hedda  for  safe  keeping.  Now  to  Hedda  this 
bundle  of  paper  in  another  woman's  handwriting 
is  the  fruit  of  Lovborg's  union  with  Thea :  he 
himself  speaks  of  it  as  "  their  child."  So  when 
he  turns  his  despair  to  romantic  account  by 
coming  to  the  two  women  and  making  a  tragic 


I20  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

scene,  telling  Thea  that  he  has  cast  the  manu- 
script, torn  into  a  thousand  pieces,  out  upon  the 
fiord  ;  and  then,  when  she  is  gone,  telling  Hedda 
that  he  has  brought  "  the  child  "  to  a  house  of 
ill-fame  and  lost  it  there,  she,  deceived  by  his 
posing,  and  thirsting  to  gain  faith  in  human 
nobility  from  a  heroic  deed  of  some  sort,  makes 
him  a  present  of  one  of  her  pistols,  only  begging 
him  to  '*  do  it  beautifully",  by  which  she  means 
that  he  is  to  kill  himself  without  spoiling  his 
appearance.  He  takes  it  unblushingly,  and 
leaves  her  with  the  air  of  a  man  who  is  looking 
his  last  on  earth.  But  the  moment  he  is  out  of 
sight  of  his  audience,  he  goes  back  to  the  house 
where  he  still  supposes  that  the  manuscript  was 
lost,  and  there  renews  the  wrangle  of  the  night 
before,  using  the  pistol  to  threaten  the  woman, 
with  the  result  that  he  gets  shot  in  the  abdomen, 
leaving  the  weapon  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  police.  Meanwhile  Hedda  deliberately 
burns  "  the  child."  Then  comes  her  elderly 
gallant  to  tell  her  the  true  story  of  the  heroic 
deed  which  Lovborg  promised  her  to  do  so 
beautifully,  and  to  make  her  understand  that  he 
himself  has  now  got  her  into  his  power  by  his 
ability  to  identify  the  pistol.  She  has  either  to 
be  the  slave  of  this  man,  or  else  to  face  the 
scandal  of  the  connection  of  her  name  at  the 
inquest   with    a  squalid    debauch   ending   in    a 


Hcdda  Gable}'.  I2i 

murder.  Thea,  too,  is  not  crushed  by  Lovborg's 
death.  Ten  minutes  after  she  has  received  the 
news  with  a  cry  of  heartfelt  loss,  she  sits  down 
with  Tesman  to  reconstruct  "  the  child "  from 
the  old  notes  which  she  has  preserved.  Over 
the  congenial  task  of  collecting  and  arranging 
another  man's  ideas  Tesman  is  perfectly  happy, 
and  forgets  his  beautiful  Hedda  for  the  first 
time.  Thea  the  trembler  is  still  mistress  of  the 
situation,  holding  the  dead  Lovborg,  gaining 
Tesman,  and  leaving  Hedda  to  her  elderly 
admirer,  who  smoothly  remarks  that  he  will 
answer  for  Mrs  Tesman  not  being  bored  whilst 
her  husband  is  occupied  with  Thea  in  putting 
the  pieces  of  the  book  together.  However,  he 
has  again  reckoned  without  General  Gabler's 
second  pistol.  She  shoots  herself  then  and  there  ; 
and  so  the  story  ends. 


V. 

THE    MORAL   OF   THE    PLAYS. 

IN  following  this  sketch  of  the  plays  written 
by  Ibsen  to  illustrate  his  thesis  that  the 
real  slavery  of  to-day  is  slavery  to  ideals  of 
virtue,  it  may  be  that  readers  who  have  conned 
Ibsen  through  idealist  spectacles  have  wondered 
that  I  could  so  pervert  the  utterances  of  a  great 
poet.  Indeed  I  know  already  that  many  of 
those  who  are  most  fascinated  by  the  poetry  of 
the  plays  will  plead  for  any  explanation  of  them 
rather  than  that  given  by  Ibsen  himself  in  the 
plainest  terms  through  the  mouths  of  Mrs  Alving, 
Relling,  and  the  rest.  No  great  writer  uses  his 
skill  to  conceal  his  meaning.  There  is  a  tale 
by  a  famous  Scotch  story-teller  which  would 
have  suited  Ibsen  exactly  if  he  had  hit  on  it 
first.  Jeanie  Deans  saciificing  her  sister's  life 
on  the  scaffold  to  her  own  ideal  of  duty  is  far 
more  horrible  than  the  sacrifice  in  RosmersJioIm  ; 
and  the  dens  ex  macJmta  expedient  by  which 
Scott  makes  the  end  of  his  story  agreeable  is  no 
solution  of  the  moral  problem  raised,  but  only  a 


The  Moral  of  the  Plays.  123 

puerile  evasion  of  it.  He  undoubtedly  believed 
that  it  was  right  that  Effie  should  hang  for  the 
sake  of  Jeanie's  ideals.*  Consequently,  if  I  were 
to  pretend  that  Scott  wrote  The  Heart  of  Mid- 
lothian to  shew  that  people  are  led  to  do  as 
mischievous,  as  unnatural,  as  murderous  things 
by  their  religious  and  moral  ideals  as  by  their 
envy  and  ambition,  it  would  be  easy  to  confute 
me  from  the  pages  of  the  book  itself.  But 
Ibsen  has  made  his  meaning  no  less  plain  than 
Scott's.  If  any  one  attempts  to  maintain  that 
Ghosts  is  a  polemic  in  favour  of  indissoluble 
monogamic  marriage,  or  that  The  Wild  Duck 
was  written  to  inculcate  that  truth  should  be 
told  for  its  own  sake,  they  must  burn  the  text  of 
the  plays  if  their  contention  is  to  stand.  The 
reason  that  Scott's  story  is  tolerated  by  those 
who  shrink  from    Ghosts  is   not  that   it  is  less 

"'^The  common-sense  solution  of  the  moral  problem  has 
often  been  delivered  by  acclamation  in  the  theatre.  Some 
sixteen  or  seventeen  years  ago  I  witnessed  a  performance 
of  a  melodrama  founded  on  this  story.  After  the  painful 
trial  scene,  in  which  Jeanie  Deans  condemns  her  sister  to 
death  by  refusing  to  swear  to  a  perfectly  innocent  fiction, 
came  a  scene  in  the  prison.  "  If  it  had  been  me,"  said 
the  jailor,  "  I  wad  ha'  sworn  a  hole  through  an  iron  pot." 
The  roar  of  applause  which  burst  from  the  pit  and  gallery 
was  thoroughly  Ibsenite  in  sentiment.  The  speech,  by 
the  way,  was  a  "gag"  of  the  actor's,  and  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  acting  edition  of  the  play. 


1 24  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

terrible,  but  that  Scott's  views  are  familiar  to  all 
well-brought-up  ladies  and  gentlemen,  whereas 
Ibsen's  are  for  the  moment  so  strange  as  to  be 
almost  unthinkable.  He  is  so  great  a  poet 
that  the  idealist  finds  himself  in  the  dilemma  of 
being  unable  to  conceive  that  such  a  genius 
should  have  an  ignoble  meaning,  and  yet  equally 
unable  to  conceive  his  real  meaning  as  otherwise 
than  ignoble.  Consequently  he  misses  the  mean- 
ing altogether  in  spite  of  Ibsen's  explicit  and 
circumstantial  insistence  on  it,  and  proceeds  to 
interpolate  a  meaning  which  conforms  to  his 
own  ideal  of  nobility.  Ibsen's  deep  sympathy 
with  his  idealist  figures  seems  to  countenance 
this  method  of  making  confusion.  Since  it  is 
on  the  weaknesses  of  the  higher  types  of  char- 
acter that  idealism  seizes,  his  examples  of  vanity, 
selfishness,  folly,  and  failure  are  not  vulgar 
villains,  but  men  who  in  an  ordinary  novel  or 
melodrama  would  be  heroes.  His  most  tragic 
point  is  reached  in  the  destinies  of  Brand  and 
Rosmer,  who  drive  those  whom  they  love  to 
death  in  its  most  wanton  and  cruel  form.  The 
ordinary  Philistine  commits  no  such  atrocities  : 
he  marries  the  woman  he  likes  and  lives  more  or 
less  happily  ever  after  ;  but  that  is  not  because 
he  is  greater  than  Brand  or  Rosmer,  but  because 
he  is  less.  The  idealist  is  a  more  dangerous 
animal  than  the  Philistine  just  as  a  maa  is  a 


The  Moral  of  the  Plays.  125 

more  dangerous  animal  than  a  sheep.  Though 
Brand  virtually  murdered  his  wife,  1  can  under- 
stand many  a  woman,  comfortably  married  to 
an  amiable  Philistine,  reading  the  play  and  envy- 
ing the  victim  her  husband.  For  when  Brand's 
wife,  having  made  the  sacrifice  he  has  exacted, 
tells  him  that  he  was  right ;  that  she  is  happy 
now  ;  that  she  sees  God  face  to  face — but  reminds 
him  that  "  whoso  sees  Jehovah  dies,"  he  in- 
stinctively clasps  his  hands  over  her  eyes  ;  and 
that  action  raises  him  at  once  far  above  the 
criticism  that  sneers  at  idealism  from  beneath, 
instead  of  surveying  it  from  the  clear  ether  above, 
which  can  only  be  reached  through  its  mists. 

If,  in  my  account  of  the  plays,  I  have  myself 
suggested  false  judgments  by  describing  the 
errors  of  the  idealists  in  the  terms  of  the  life  they 
had  risen  above  rather  than  in  that  of  the  life  they 
fell  short  of,  I  can  only  plead,  with  but  a  moderate 
disrespect  to  a  large  section  of  my  readers,  that 
if  I  had  done  otherwise  I  should  have  failed 
wholly  to  make  the  matter  understood.  Indeed 
the  terms  of  the  realist  morality  have  not  yet 
appeared  in  our  living  language  ;  and  I  have 
already,  in  this  very  distinction  between  idealism 
and  realism,  been  forced  to  insist  on  a  sense  of 
these  terms  which,  had  not  Ibsen  forced  my  hand, 
I  should  perhaps  have  conveyed  otherwise,  so 
strongly  does  it  conflict  in  many  of  its  applica- 


126  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

tions  with  the  vernacular  use  of  the  words.  This, 
however,  was  a  trifle  compared  to  the  difficulty 
which  arose,  when  personal  characters  had  to  be 
described,  from  our  inveterate  habit  of  labelling 
men  with  the  names  of  their  moral  qualities 
without  the  slightest  reference  to  the  underlying 
will  which  sets  these  qualities  in  action.  At  a 
recent  anniversary  celebration  of  the  Paris  Com- 
mune of  1 87 1,  I  was  struck  by  the  fact  that  no 
speaker  could  find  a  eulogy  for  the  Federals 
which  would  not  have  been  equally  appropriate 
to  the  peasants  of  La  Vendee  who  fought  for 
their  tyrants  against  the  French  revolutionists, 
or  to  the  Irishmen  and  Highlanders  who  fought 
for  the  Stuarts  at  the  Boyne  or  Culloden.  Nor 
could  the  celcbrators  find  any  other  adjectives 
for  their  favourite  leaders  of  the  Commune  than 
those  which  had  recently  been  liberally  applied 
by  all  the  journals  to  an  African  explorer 
whose  achievements  were  just  then  held  in  the 
liveliest  abhorrence  by  the  whole  meeting.  The 
statements  that  the  slain  members  of  the  Com- 
mune were  heroes  who  died  for  a  noble  ideal 
would  have  left  a  stranger  quite  as  much  in  the 
dark  about  them  as  the  counter  statements,  once 
common  enough  in  middle-class  newspapers,  that 
they  were  incendiaries  and  assassins.  Our  obitu- 
ary notices  are  examples  of  the  same  ambiguity. 
Of  all   the   public   men   lately  deceased,   none 


The  Moral  of  the  Plays.  1 27 

have  been  made  more  interesting  by  strongly 
marked  personal  characteristics  than  the  late 
Charles  Bradlaugh.  He  was  not  in  the  least  like 
any  other  notable  member  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons. Yet  when  the  obituary  notices  appeared, 
with  the  usual  string  of  qualities — eloquence, 
determination,  integrity,  strong  common-sense, 
and  so  on,  it  would  have  been  possible,  by  merely 
expunging  all  names  and  other  external  details 
from  these  notices,  to  leave  the  reader  entirely 
unable  to  say  whether  the  subject  of  them  was 
Mr  Gladstone,  Mr  Morley,  Mr  Stead,  or  any  one 
else  no  more  like  Mr  Bradlaugh  than  Garibaldi 
or  the  late  Cardinal  Newman,  whose  obituary 
certificates  of  morality  might  nevertheless  have 
been  reprinted  almost  verbatim  for  the  occasion 
without  any  gross  incongruity.  Bradlaugh  had 
been  the  subject  of  many  sorts  of  newspaper  notice 
in  his  time.  Ten  years  ago,  when  the  middle 
classes  supposed  him  to  be  a  revolutionist,  the 
string  of  qualities  which  the  press  hung  upon 
him  were  all  evil  ones,  great  stress  being  laid  on 
the  fact  that  as  he  was  an  atheist  it  would  be 
an  insult  to  God  to  admit  him  to  Parliament. 
When  it  became  apparent  that  he  was  a  conser- 
vative force  in  politics,  he,  without  any  recantation 
of  his  atheism,  at  once  had  the  string  of  evil 
qualities  exchanged  for  a  rosary  of  good  ones  ; 
but  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  that   neither 


I2S  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

the  old  badge  nor  the  new  will  ever  give  any 
inquirer  the  least  clue  to  the  sort  of  man  he 
actually  was :  he  might  have  been  Oliver  Crom- 
well or  Wat  Tyler  or  Jack  Cade,  Penn  or 
Wilberforce  or  Wellington,  the  late  Mr  Hampden 
of  flat -earth- theory  notoriety  or  Proudhon  or 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  all  the  dis- 
tinction that  such  labels  could  give  him  one 
way  or  the  other.  The  worthlessness  of  these 
accounts  of  individuals  is  recognized  in  practice 
every  day.  Tax  a  stranger  before  a  crowd 
with  being  a  thief,  a  coward,  and  a  liar  ;  and 
the  crowd  will  suspend  its  judgment  until  you 
answer  the  question,  "  What's  he  done  ?  "  At- 
tempt to  make  a  collection  for  him  on  the 
ground  that  he  is  an  upright,  fearless,  high- 
principled  hero  ;  and  the  same  question  must  be 
answered  before  a  penny  goes  into  the  hat. 

The  reader  must  therefore  discount  those  par- 
tialities which  I  have  permitted  myself  to  express 
in  telling  the  stories  of  the  plays.  They  are  as 
much  beside  the  mark  as  any  other  example  of 
the  sort  of  criticism  which  seeks  to  create  an 
impression  favourable  or  otherwise  to  Ibsen  by 
simply  pasting  his  characters  all  over  with  good 
or  bad  conduct  marks.  If  any  person  cares  to 
describe  Hedda  Gabler  as  a  modern  Lucretia 
who  preferred  death  to  dishonour,  and  Thea 
Elvsted  as  an  abandoned,  perjured  strumpet  who 


T]ie  Moral  of  the  Plays.  129 

deserted  the  man  she  had  sworn  before  her  God 
to  love,  honour,  and  obey  until  her  death,  the 
play  contains  conclusive  evidence  establishing 
both  points.  If  the  critic  goes  on  to  argue 
that  as  Ibsen  manifestly  means  to  recommend 
Thea's  conduct  above  Hedda's  by  making  the 
end  happier  for  her,  the  moral  of  the  play  is  a 
vicious  one,  that,  again,  cannot  be  gainsaid.  If, 
on  the  other  hand.  Ghosts  be  defended,  as  the 
dramatic  critic  of  Piccadilly  lately  did  defend  it, 
because  it  throws  into  divine  relief  the  beautiful 
figure  of  the  simple  and  pious  Pastor  Manders, 
the  fatal  compliment  cannot  be  parried.  When 
you  have  called  Mrs  Alving  an  "emancipated 
woman "  or  an  unprincipled  one,  Alving  a 
debauchee  or  a  "victim  of  society,"  Nora  a 
fearless  and  noble-hearted  woman  or  a  shocking 
little  liar  and  an  unnatural  mother,  Ilelmer  a 
selfish  hound  or  a  model  husband  and  father, 
according  to  your  bias,  you  have  said  something 
which  is  at  once  true  and  false,  and  in  either  case 
perfectly  idle. 

The  statement  that  Ibsen's  plays  have  an 
immoral  tendency,  is,  in  the  sense  in  which  it  is 
used,  quite  true.  Immorality  does  not  neces- 
sarily imply  mischievous  conduct :  it  implies 
conduct,  mischievous  or  not,  which  does  not 
conform  to  current  ideals.  Since  Ibsen  has 
devoted  himself  almost  entirely  to  shewing  that 
I 


130  The  Qiimtessence  of  Ihsetiism. 

the  spirit  or  will  of  Man  is  constantly  outgrow- 
ing his  ideals,  and  that  therefore  conformity  to 
them  is  constantly  producing  results  no  less 
tragic  than  those  which  follow  the  violation  of 
ideals  which  are  still  valid,  the  main  effect  of  his 
plays  is  to  keep  before  the  public  the  importance 
of  being  always  prepared  to  act  immorally, 
to  remind  men  that  they  ought  to  be  as  careful 
how  they  yield  to  a  temptation  to  tell  the  truth 
as  to  a  temptation  to  hold  their  tongues,  and  to 
urge  upon  women  that  the  desirability  of  their 
preserving  their  chastity  depends  just  as  much 
on  circumstances  as  the  desirability  of  taking 
a  cab  instead  of  walking.  He  protests  against 
the  ordinary  assumption  that  there  are  certain 
supreme  ends  which  justify  all  means  used  to 
attain  them  ;  and  insists  that  every  end  shall  be 
challenged  to  shew  that  it  justifies  the  means. 
Our  ideals,  like  the  gods  of  old,  are  constantly 
demanding  human  sacrifices.  Let  none  of  them, 
says  Ibsen,  be  placed  above  the  obligation  to 
prove  that  they  are  worth  the  sacrifices  they 
demand  ;  and  let  every  one  refuse  to  sacrifice 
himself  and  others  from  the  moment  he  loses  his 
faith  in  the  reality  of  the  ideal.  Of  course  it 
will  be  said  here  by  incorrigibly  slipshod  readers 
that  this,  so  far  from  being  immoral,  is  the  high- 
est morality  ;  and  so,  in  a  sense,  it  is  ;  but  I  really 
shall  not  waste  any  further  explanation  on  those 


The  Moral  of  the  Plays.  1 3 1 

who  will  neither  mean  one  thing  or  another  by 
a  word  nor  allow  me  to  do  so.  In  short,  then, 
among  those  who  are  not  ridden  by  current 
ideals  no  question  as  to  the  morality  of  Ibsen's 
plays  will  ever  arise  ;  and  among  those  who  are 
so  ridden  his  plays  will  seem  immoral,  and 
cannot  be  defended  against  the  accusation. 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  effect 
likely  to  be  produced  on  an  individual  by  his 
conversion  from  the  ordinary  acceptance  of 
current  ideals  as  safe  standards  of  conduct,  to 
the  vigilant  open-mindedness  of  Ibsen.  It  must 
at  once  greatly  deepen  the  sense  of  moral  re- 
sponsibility. Before  conversion  the  individual 
anticipates  nothing  worse  in  the  way  of  exami- 
nation at  the  judgment  bar  of  his  conscience 
than  such  questions  as,  Have  you  kept  the  com- 
mandments ?  Have  you  obeyed  the  law  ?  Have 
you  attended  church  regularly  ;  paid  your  rates 
and  taxes  to  Caesar  ;  and  contributed,  in  reason, 
to  charitable  institutions?  It  may  be  hard  to 
do  all  these  things ;  but  it  is  still  harder  not  to 
do  them,  as  our  ninety-nine  moral  cowards  in 
the  hundred  well  know.  And  even  a  scoundrel 
can  do  them  all  and  yet  live  a  worse  life  than 
the  smuggler  or  prostitute  who  must  answer  No 
all  through  the  catechism.  Substitute  for  such 
a  technical  examination  one  in  which  the  whole 
point  to  be  settled  is,  Guilty  or  Not  Guilty  ? — one 


132  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

in  which  there  is  no  more  and  no  less  respect  for 
chastity  than  for  incontinence,  for  subordination 
than  for  rebellion,  for  legality  than  for  illegality, 
for  piety  than  for  blasphemy,  in  short,  for  the 
standard  virtues  than  for  the  standard  vices,  and 
immediately,  instead  of  lowering  the  moral 
standard  by  relaxing  the  tests  of  worth,  you 
raise  it  by  increasing  their  stringency  to  a  point 
at  which  no  mere  Pharisaism  or  moral  cowardice 
can  pass  them.  Naturally  this  does  not  please 
the  Pharisee.  The  respectable  lady  of  the 
strictest  Christian  principles,  who  has  brought 
up  her  children  with  such  relentless  regard  to 
their  ideal  morality  that  if  they  have  any  spirit 
left  in  them  by  the  time  they  arrive  at  years  of 
independence  they  use  their  liberty  to  rush  deli- 
riously to  the  devil — this  unimpeachable  woman 
has  always  felt  it  unjust  that  the  respect  she 
wins  should  be  accompanied  by  deep-seated 
detestation,  whilst  the  latest  spiritual  heiress  of 
Nell  Gwynne,  whom  no  respectable  person  dare 
bow  to  in  the  street,  is  a  popular  idol.  The 
reason  is — though  the  virtuous  lady  does  not 
know  it — that  Nell  Gwynne  is  a  better  woman 
than  she  ;  and  the  abolition  of  the  idealist  test 
which  brings  her  out  a  worse  one,  and  its  replace- 
ment by  the  realist  test  which  would  shew  the  true 
relation  between  them,  would  be  a  most  desirable 
step  forward  in   public  morals,  especially  as  it 


TJie  Moral  of  the  Plays.  133 

would  act  impartially,  and  set  the  good  side  of 
the  Pharisee  above  the  bad  side  of  the  Bohemian 
as  ruthlessly  as  it  would  set  the  good  side  of  the 
Bohemian  above  the  bad  side  of  the  Pharisee. 
For  as  long  as  convention  goes  counter  to  reahty 
in  these  matters,  people  will  be  led  into  Hedda 
Gabler's  error  of  making  an  ideal  of  vice.  If 
we  maintain  the  convention  that  the  distinction 
between  Catherine  of  Russia  and  Queen  Vic- 
toria, between  Nell  Gwynne  and  Mrs  Proudie,  is 
the  distinction  between  a  bad  woman  and  a 
good  woman,  we  need  not  be  surprised  when 
those  who  sympathize  with  Catherine  and  Nell 
conclude  that  it  is  better  to  be  a  bad  woman 
than  a  good  one,  and  go  on  recklessly  to  con- 
ceive a  prejudice  against  teetotallism  and  mono- 
gamy, and  a  prepossession  in  favour  of  alcoholic 
excitement  and  promiscuous  amours.  Ibsen  him- 
self is  kinder  to  the  man  who  has  gone  his  own 
way  as  a  rake  and  a  drunkard  than  to  the  man 
who  is  respectable  because  he  dare  not  be  other- 
wise. We  find  that  the  franker  and  healthier  a 
boy  is,  the  more  certain  is  he  to  prefer  pirates 
and  highwa}'men,  or  Dumas  musketeers,  to 
"pillars  of  society"  as  his  favourite  heroes  of 
romance.  We  have  already  seen  both  Ibsenites 
and  anti-Ibsenites  who  seem  to  think  that  the 
cases  of  Nora  and  Mrs  Elvsted  are  meant  to 
establish  a  golden  rule  for  women  who  wish  to 


1 34  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

be  "  emancipated,"  the  said  golden  rule  being 
simply,  Run  away  from  your  husband.  But 
in  Ibsen's  view  of  life,  that  would  come  under 
the  same  condemnation  as  the  conventional 
golden  rule,  Cleave  to  your  husband  until  death 
do  you  part.  Most  people  know  of  a  case  or 
two  in  which  it  would  be  wise  for  a  wife  to  follow 
the  example  of  Nora  or  even  of  Mrs  Elvsted, 
But  they  must  also  know  cases  in  which  the 
results  of  such  a  course  would  be  as  tragi-comic 
as  those  of  Gregers  Werle's  attempt  in  The  Wild 
Duck  to  do  for  the  Ekdal  household  what  Lona 
Hessel  did  for  the  Bernick  household.  What 
Ibsen  insists  on  is  that  there  is  no  golden  rule 
— that  conduct  must  justify  itself  by  its  effect 
upon  happiness  and  not  by  its  conformity  to  any 
rule  or  ideal.  And  since  happiness  consists  in 
the  fulfilment  of  the  will,  which  is  constantly 
growing,  and  cannot  be  fulfilled  to-day  under 
the  conditions  which  secured  its  fulfilment  yes- 
terday, he  claims  afresh  the  old  Protestant  right 
of  private  judgment  in  questions  of  conduct  as 
against  all  institutions,  the  so-called  Protestant 
Churches  themselves  included. 

Here  I  must  leave  the  matter,  merely  remind- 
ing those  who  may  think  that  I  have  forgotten 
to  reduce  Ibsenism  to  a  formula  for  them,  that 
its  quintessence  is  that  there  is  no  formula. 


APPENDIX. 

1HAVE  a  word  or  two  to  add  as  to  the  diffi- 
culties which  Ibsen's  philosophy  places  in 
the  way  of  those  who  are  called  on  to 
impersonate  his  characters  on  the  stage  in  Eng- 
land. His  idealist  figures,  at  once  higher  and 
more  mischievous  than  ordinary  Philistines, 
puzzle  by  their  dual  aspect  the  conventional 
actor,  who  persists  in  assuming  that  if  he  is  to 
be  selfish  on  the  stage  he  must  be  villainous  ; 
that  if  he  is  to  be  self-sacrificing  and  scrupulous 
he  must  be  a  hero ;  and  that  if  he  is  to  satirize 
himself  unconsciously  he  must  be  comic.  He 
is  constantly  striving  to  get  back  to  familiar 
ground  by  reducing  his  part  to  one  of  the  stage 
types  with  which  he  is  familiar,  and  which  he 
has  learnt  to  present  by  rule  of  thumb.  The 
more  experienced  he  is,  the  more  certain 
is  he  to  de-Ibsenize  the  play  into  a  melo- 
drama or  a  farcical  comedy  of  the  common 
sort.  Give  him  Helmer  to  play,  and  he  begins 
by  declaring  that  the  part  is  a  mass  of  "  incon- 
sistencies ",  and  ends  by  suddenly  grasping  the 
idea  that  it  is  only  Joseph  Surface  over  again. 
Give  him  Gregers  Werle,  the  devotee  of  Truth, 
and  he  will  first  play  him  in  the  vein  of  George 


1 36  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisnt. 

Washington,  and  then,  when  he  finds  that  the 
audience  laughs  at  him  instead  of  taking  him 
respectfully,  rush  to  the  conclusion  that  Gregers 
is  only  his  old  friend  the  truthful  milkman  in 
A  Phenomenon  in  a  Smock  Frock\  and  begin  to 
play  for  the  laughs  and  relish  them.  That  is, 
if  there  are  only  laughs  enough  to  make  the 
part  completely  comic.  Otherwise  he  will  want 
to  omit  the  passages  which  provoke  them. 
To  be  laughed  at  when  playing  a  serious 
part  is  hard  upon  an  actor,  and  still  more 
upon  an  actress :  it  is  derision,  than  which 
nothing  is  more  terrible  to  those  whose  liveli- 
hood depends  on  public  approbation,  and  whose 
calling  produces  an  abnormal  development  of 
self- consciousness.  Now  Ibsen  undoubtedly 
does  freely  require  from  his  artists  that  they 
shall  not  only  possess  great  skill  and  power  on 
every  plane  of  their  art,  but  that  they  shall  also 
be  ready  to  make  themselves  acutely  ridiculous 
sometimes  at  the  very  climax  of  their  most  deeply 
felt  passages.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 
they  prefer  to  pick  and  choose  among  the  lines 
of  their  parts,  retaining  the  great  professional 
opportunities  afforded  by  the  tragic  scenes,  and 
leaving  out  the  touches  which  complete  the  por- 
trait at  the  expense  of  the  model's  vanity.  If 
an  actress  of  established  reputation  were  asked 
to  play  Hedda  Gabler,  her  first  impulse  would 


Appendix.  137 

probably  be  to  not  only  turn  Hedda  into  a 
Brinvilliers,  or  a  Borgia,  or  a  "  Forget-me-not  ", 
but  to  suppress  all  the  meaner  callosities  and 
odiousnesses  which  detract  from  Hedda's  dig- 
nity as  dignity  is  estimated  on  the  stage.  The 
result  would  be  about  as  satisfactory  to  a  skilled 
critic  as  that  of  the  retouching  which  has  made 
shop  window  photography  the  most  worthless 
of  the  arts.  The  whole  point  of  an  Ibsen  play 
lies  in  the  exposure  of  the  very  conventions 
upon  which  are  based  those  by  which  the  actor 
is  ridden.  Charles  Surface  or  Tom  Jones  may 
be  very  effectively  played  by  artists  who  fully 
accept  the  morality  professed  by  Joseph  Surface 
and  Blifil.  Neither  Fielding  nor  Sheridan  forces 
upon  either  actor  or  audience  the  dilemma 
that  since  Charles  and  Tom  are  lovable,  there 
must  be  something  hopelessly  inadequate  in 
the  commercial  and  sexual  morality  which  con- 
demns them  as  a  pair  of  blackguards.  The 
ordinary  actor  will  tell  you  that  the  authors 
"  do  not  defend  their  heroes'  conduct  ',  not 
seeing  that  making  them  lovable  is  the  most 
complete  defence  of  their  conduct  that  could 
possibly  be  made.  How  far  Fielding  and 
Sheridan  saw  it — how  far  Moliere  or  Mozart 
were  convinced  that  the  statue  had  right  on  his 
side  when  he  threw  Don  Juan  into  the  bottom- 
less pit  —how  far  Milton  went  in  his  sympathy 


138  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

with  Lucifer :  all  these  are  speculative  points 
which  no  actor  has  hitherto  been  called  upon  to 
solve.  But  they  are  the  very  subjects  of  Ibsen's 
plays :  those  whose  interest  and  curiosity  are 
not  excited  by  them  find  him  the  most  puzzling 
and  tedious  of  dramatists.  He  has  not  only 
made  "  lost "  women  lovable ;  but  he  has  recog- 
nized and  avowed  that  this  is  a  vital  justifica- 
tion for  them,  and  has  accordingly  explicitly 
argued  on  their  side  and  awarded  them  the 
sympathy  which  poetic  justice  grants  only  to 
the  righteous.  He  has  made  the  terms  "lost" 
and  "  ruined  "  in  this  sense  ridiculous  by  making 
women  apply  them  to  men  with  the  most  ludi- 
crous effect.  Hence  Ibsen  cannot  be  played 
from  the  conventional  point  of  view  :  to  make 
that  practicable  the  plays  would  have  to  be 
rewritten.  In  the  rewriting,  the  fascination  of  the 
parts  would  vanish,  and  with  it  their  attraction 
for  the  performers.  A  D oil's  House  was  adapted 
in  this  fashion,  though  not  at  the  instigation  of 
an  actress;  but  the  adaptation  fortunately  failed. 
Otherwise  we  might  have  to  endure  in  Ibsen's 
case  what  we  have  already  endured  in  that  of 
Shakespear,  many  of  whose  plays  were  sup- 
planted for  centuries  by  incredibly  debased  ver- 
sions, of  which  Gibber's  Richard  III.  and  Gar- 
rick's  Katharine  and  Petruchio  have  lasted  to 
our  own  time. 


Appendix.  1 39 

Taking  Talma's  estimate  of   eighteen  years 
as  the  apprenticeship  of   a  completely  accom- 
plished stage  artist,  there  is  little  encouragement 
to  offer  Ibsen  parts  to  our  finished  actors  and 
actresses.     They  do  not  understand  them,  and 
would  not  play  them  in  their  integrity  if  they 
could  be  induced   to  attempt  them.      In  Eng- 
land only  two  women   in   the  full   maturity  of 
their  talent  have  hitherto  meddled  with  Ibsen. 
One    of    these,    Miss     Genevieve    Ward,    who 
"  created  "  the  part  of  Lona  Hessel  in  the  Eng- 
lish version  of  Pillars  of  Society,  had  the  advan- 
tage of  exceptional  enterprise  and  intelligence, 
and  of  a  more  varied  culture  and  experience  of 
life  and   art   than   are   common    in  her  profes- 
sion.    The  other,  Mrs  Theodore  Wright,  the  first 
English  Mrs  Alving,  was  hardly  known  to  the 
dramatic  critics,  though  her  personality  and  her 
artistic  talent  as  an  amateur  reciter  and  actress 
had    been    familiar   to    the    members    of    most 
of  the  advanced   social   and   political  bodies  in 
London  since  the  days  of  the  International.     It 
was  precisely  because  her  record  lay  outside  the 
beaten  track  of  newspaper  criticism  that  she  was 
qualified  to  surprise  its  writers  as  she  did.     In 
every  other  instance,  the  women  who  first  ven- 
tured upon  playing  Ibsen  heroines  were  young 
actresses    whose   ability   had    not    before   been 
fully  tested  and  whose  technical  apprenticeships 


140  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisni. 

were  far  from  complete.  Miss  Janet  Achurch, 
though  she  settled  the  then  disputed  question  of 
the  feasibility  of  Ibsen's  plays  on  the  English 
stage  by  her  impersonation  of  Nora  in  1889, 
which  still  remains  the  most  complete  artistic 
achievement  in  the  new  genre,  had  not  been  long 
enough  on  the  stage  to  secure  a  unanimous  ad- 
mission of  her  genius,  though  it  was  of  the  most 
irresistible  and  irrepressible  kind.  Miss  Florence 
Farr,  who  may  claim  the  palm  for  artistic  cour- 
age and  intellectual  conviction  in  selecting  for 
her  experiment  Rosniersholin,  incomparably  the 
most  difficult  and  dangerous,  as  it  is  also  the 
greatest,  of  Ibsen's  later  plays,  had  almost  relin- 
quished her  profession  from  lack  of  interest  in 
its  routine,  after  spending  a  few  years  in  acting 
farcical  comedies.  Miss  Elizabeth  Robins  and 
Miss  Marion  Lea,  to  whose  unaided  enterprise 
we  owe  our  early  acquaintance  with  Hedda 
Gabler  on  the  stage,  were,  like  Miss  Achurch 
and  Miss  Farr,  juniors  in  their  profession.  All 
four  were  products  of  the  modern  movement  for 
the  higher  education  of  women,  literate,  in  touch 
with  advanced  thought,  and  coming  by  natural 
predilection  on  the  stage  from  outside  the  thea- 
trical class,  in  contradistinction  to  the  senior 
generation  of  inveterately  sentimental  actresses, 
schooled  in  the  old  fashion  if  at  all,  born  into  their 
profession,  quite  out  of  the  political  and  social 


Appendix.  14 1 

movement  around  them — in  short,  intellectually 
7iawe  to  the  last  degree.  The  new  school  says 
to  the  old,  You  cannot  play  Ibsen  because  you 
are  ignoramuses.  To  which  the  old  school  re- 
torts, You  cannot  play  anything  because  you  are 
amateurs.  But  taking  amateur  in  its  sense  of 
unpractised  executant,  both  schools  are  amateur 
as  far  as  Ibsen's  plays  are  concerned.  The  old 
technique  breaks  down  in  the  new  theatre  ;  for 
though  in  theory  it  is  a  technique  of  general 
application,  making  the  artist  so  plastic  that  he 
can  mould  himself  to  any  shape  designed  by  the 
dramatist,  in  practice  it  is  but  a  stock  of  tones 
and  attitudes  out  of  which,  by  appropriate  selec- 
tion and  combination,  a  certain  limited  number 
of  conventional  stage  figures  can  be  made  up. 
It  is  no  more  possible  to  get  an  Ibsen  character 
out  of  it  than  to  contrive  a  Greek  costume  out 
of  an  English  wardrobe ;  and  some  of  the 
attempts  already  made  have  been  so  grotesque, 
that  at  present,  when  one  of  the  more  specifi- 
cally Ibsenian  parts  has  to  be  filled,  it  is  actually 
safer  to  entrust  it  to  a  novice  than  to  a  com- 
petent and  experienced  actor. 

A  steady  improvement  may  be  expected  in 
the  performances  of  Ibsen's  plays  as  the  young 
players  whom  they  interest  gain  the  experi- 
ence needed  to  make  mature  artists  of  them. 
They    will    gain    this    experience   not   only   in 


142-  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ihsenism. 

plays  by  Ibsen  himself,  but  in  the  vvorlcs  of 
dramatists  who  will  have  been  largely  influenced 
by  Ibsen.  Playwrights  who  formerly  only  com- 
pounded plays  according  to  the  received  pre- 
scriptions for  producing  tears  or  laughter,  are 
already  taking  their  profession  seriously  to  the 
full  extent  of  their  capacity,  and  venturing  more 
and  more  to  substitute  the  incidents  and  cata- 
strophes of  spiritual  history  for  the  swoons,  sur- 
prises, discoveries,  murders,  duels,  assassinations 
and  intrigues  which  are  the  commonplaces  of 
the  theatre  at  present.  Others,  who  have  no 
such  impulse,  find  themselves  forced  to  raise  the 
quality  of  their  work  by  the  fact  that  even 
those  who  witness  Ibsen's  plays  with  undisguised 
weariness  and  aversion,  find,  when  they  return 
to  their  accustomed  theatrical  fare,  that  they 
have  suddenly  become  conscious  of  absurdities 
and  artificialities  in  it  which  never  troubled  them 
before.  In  just  the  same  way  the  painters  of 
the  Naturalist  school  reformed  their  opponents 
much  more  extensively  than  the  number  of  their 
own  direct  admirers  indicates  :  for  example,  it 
is  still  common  to  hear  the  most  contemptuous 
abuse  and  ridicule  of  Monet  and  Whistler  from 
persons  who  have  nevertheless  had  their  former 
tolerance  of  the  unrealities  of  the  worst  type  of 
conventional  studio  picture  wholly  destroyed  by 
these  painters.     Until  quite  lately,  too,  musicians 


Appendix.  143 

were  to  be  heard  extolling  Donizetti  in  the 
same  breath  with  which  they  vehemently  decried 
Wagner.  They  would  make  wry  faces  at  every 
chord  in  Tristan  und  Isolde,  and  never  suspected 
that  their  old  faith  was  shaken  until  they  went 
back  to  La  Favorite,  and  found  that  it  had  become 
as  obsolete  as  the  rhymed  tragedies  of  Lee  and 
Otway.  In  the  drama  then,  we  may  depend  on 
it  that  though  we  shall  not  have  another  Ibsen, 
yet  nobody  will  write  for  the  stage  after  him  as 
most  playwrights  wrote  before  him.  This  will 
involve  a  corresponding  change  in  the  techni- 
cal stock-in-trade  of  the  actor,  whose  ordinary 
training  will  then  cease  to  be  a  positive  disad- 
vantage to  him  when  he  is  entrusted  with  an 
Ibsen  part. 

No  one  need  fear  on  this  account  that  Ibsen 
will  gradually  destroy  melodrama.  It  might  as 
well  be  assumed  that  Shakespcar  will  destroy 
music  hall  entertainments,  or  the  prose  romances 
of  William  Morris  supersede  the  Illustrated 
Police  News.  All  forms  of  art  rise  with  the 
culture  and  capacity  of  the  human  race  ;  but 
the  forms  rise  together :  the  higher  forms  do 
not  return  upon  and  submerge  the  lower.  The 
wretch  who  finds  his  happiness  in  setting  a  leash 
of  greyhounds  on  a  hare  or  in  watching  a  terrier 
killing  rats  in  a  pit,  may  evolve  into  the  mere 
blockhead  who  would  rather  go  to  a  "  free-and- 


144  '^^^^  Quintessence  of  Ibscnisin. 

easy  "  and  chuckle  over  a  dull,  silly,  obscene  song  ; 
but  such  a  step  will  not  raise  him  to  the  level  of 
the  frequenter  of  music  halls  of  the  better  class, 
where,  though  the  entertainment  is  administered 
in  small  separate  doses  or  "turns",  yet  the 
turns  have  some  artistic  pretension.  Above 
him  again  is  the  patron  of  that  elementary  form 
of  sensational  drama  in  which  there  is  hardly 
any  more  connection  between  the  incidents  than 
the  fact  that  the  same  people  take  part  in  them 
and  call  forth  some  very  simple  sort  of  moral 
judgment  by  being  consistently  villainous  or 
virtuous  throughout.  As  such  a  drama  would 
be  almost  as  enjoyable  if  the  acts  were  played  in 
the  reverse  of  their  appointed  order,  no  incon- 
venience except  that  of  a  back  scat  is  suffered 
by  the  playgoer  who  comes  in  for  half  price  at 
nine  o'clock.  On  a  higher  plane  we  have  dramas 
with  a  rational  sequence  of  incidents,  the  in- 
terest of  any  one  of  which  depends  on  those 
which  have  preceded  it ;  and  as  we  go  up  from 
plane  to  plane  we  find  this  sequence  becoming 
more  and  more  organic  until  at  last  we  come  to 
a  class  of  play  in  which  nobody  can  understand 
the  last  act  who  has  not  seen  the  first  also. 
Accordingly,  the  institution  of  half  price  at  nine 
o'clock  does  not  exist  at  theatres  devoted  to 
plays  of  this  class.  The  highest  type  of  play  is 
completely  homogeneous   often  consisting  of  a 


Appendix.  145 

single  very  complex  incident  ;  and  not  even  the 
most  exhaustive  information  as  to  the  story 
enables  a  spectator  to  receive  the  full  force  of 
the  impression  aimed  at  in  any  given  passage  if 
he  enters  the  theatre  for  that  passage  alone.  The 
success  of  such  plays  depends  upon  the  exercise 
by  the  audience  of  powers  of  memory,  imagina- 
tion, insight,  reasoning,  and  sympathy, which  only 
a  small  minority  of  the  playgoing  public  at  pre- 
sent possesses.  To  the  rest  the  higher  drama  is 
as  disagreeably  perplexing  as  the  game  of  chess 
is  to  a  man  who  has  barely  enough  capacity  to 
understand  skittles.  Consequently,  just  as  we 
have  the  chess  club  and  the  skittle  alley  pros- 
pering side  by  side,  we  shall  have  the  theatre 
of  Shakespear,  Moliere,  Goethe,  and  Ibsen  pros- 
pering alongside  that  of  Henry  Arthur  Jones 
and  Gilbert ;  of  Sardou,  Grundy,  and  Pinero  ;  of 
Buchanan  and  Ohnet,  as  naturally  as  these 
already  prosper  alongside  that  of  Pettit  and 
Sims,  which  again  does  no  more  harm  to  the 
music  halls  than  the  music  halls  do  to  the  wax- 
works or  even  the  ratpit,  although  this  last  is 
dropping  into  the  limbo  of  discarded  brutalities 
by  the  same  progressive  movement  that  has  led 
the  intellectual  playgoer  to  discard  Sardou  and 
take  to  Ibsen.  It  has  often  been  said  that 
political  parties  progress  serpent-wise,  the  tail 
being  to-day  where  the  head  was  formerly,  yet 
K 


146  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

never  overtaking  the  head.  The  same  figure 
may  be  appHed  to  grades  of  playgoers,  with  the 
reminder  that  this  sort  of  serpent  grows  at  the 
head  and  drops  off  joints  of  his  tail  as  he  glides 
along.  Therefore  it  is  not  only  inevitable  that 
new  theatres  should  be  built  for  the  new  first 
class  of  playgoers,  but  that  the  best  of  the 
existing  theatres  should  be  gradually  converted 
to  their  use,  even  at  the  cost  of  ousting,  in  spite 
of  much  angry  protest,  the  old  patrons  who  are 
being  left  behind  by  the  movement. 

The  resistance  of  the  old  playgoers  to  the  new 
plays  will  be  supported  by  the  elder  managers,  the 
elder  actors,  and  the  elder  critics.  One  manager 
pities  Ibsen  for  his  ignorance  of  effective  play- 
writing,  and  declares  that  he  can  see  exactly 
what  ought  to  have  been  done  to  make  a  real 
play  of  Hedda  Gablei^.  His  case  is  parallel  to 
that  of  Mr  Henry  Irving,  who  saw  exactly  what 
ought  to  have  been  done  to  make  a  real  play 
of  Goethe's  Faust,  and  got  Mr  Wills  to  do  it.  A 
third  manager,  repelled  and  disgusted  by  Ibsen, 
condemns  Hedda  as  totally  deficient  in  elevating 
moral  sentiment.  One  of  the  plays  which  he 
prefers  is  Sardou's  La  Tosca !  Clearly  these 
three  representative  gentlemen,  all  eminent  both 
as  actors  and  managers,  will  hold  by  the  con- 
ventional drama  until  the  commercial  success  of 
Ibsen  forces  them  to  recognize  that  in  the  course 


Appendix.  147 

of  nature  they  are  falling  behind  the  taste  of  the 
day.  Mr  Thorne,  at  the  Vaudeville  Theatre,  was 
the  first  leading  manager  who  ventured  to  put  a 
play  of  Ibsen's  into  his  evening  bill  ;  and  he  did 
not  do  so  until  Miss  Elizabeth  Robins  and  Miss 
Marion  Lea  had  given  ten  experimental  perfor- 
mances at  his  theatre  at  their  own  risk.  Mr 
Charrington  and  Miss  Janet  Achurch,  who,  long 
before  that,  staked  their  capital  and  reputation 
on  A  DolVs  Hoiise^  had  to  take  a  theatre  and  go 
into  management  themselves  for  the  purpose. 
The  production  of  Rosmershobn  was  not  a 
managerial  enterprise  in  the  ordinary  sense  at 
all  :  it  was  an  experiment  made  by  Miss  Farr, 
who  played  Rebecca — an  experiment,  too,  which 
was  considerably  hampered  by  the  refusal  of  the 
London  managers  to  allow  members  of  their 
companies  to  take  part  in  the  performance.  In 
short,  the  senior  division  would  have  nothing  to 
say  for  themselves  in  the  matter  of  the  one 
really  progressive  theatrical  movement  of  their 
time,  but  for  the  fact  that  Mr  W.  H.  Vernon's 
effort  to  obtain  a  hearing  for  Pillars  of  Society 
in  1880  was  the  occasion  of  the  first  appearance 
of  the  name  of  Ibsen  on  an  English  playbill. 

But  it  had  long  been  obvious  that  the  want 
of  a  playhouse  at  which  the  aims  of  the  manage- 
ment should  be  unconditionally  artistic  was  not 
likely  to  be  supplied  either  at  our  purely  com- 


148  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

mercial  theatres  or  at  those  governed  by  actor- 
managers  reigning  absolutely  over  all  the  other 
actors,  a  power  which  a  young  man  abuses  to 
provide  opportunities  for  himself,  and  which  an 
older  man  uses  in  an  old-fashioned  way.  Mr 
William  Archer,  in  an  article  in  the  FortnigJitly 
Reviczv^  invited  private  munificence  to  endow 
a  National  Theatre ;  and  some  time  later  a 
young  Dutchman,  Mr  J.  T.  Grein,  an  enthusiast 
in  theatrical  art,  came  forward  with  a  somewhat 
similar  scheme.  Private  munificence  remained 
irresponsive — fortunately,  one  must  think,  since 
it  was  a  feature  of  both  plans  that  the  manage- 
ment of  the  endowed  theatre  should  be  handed 
over  to  committees  of  managers  and  actors  of 
established  reputation —in  other  words,  to  the 
very  people  whose  deficiencies  have  created  the 
whole  difficulty.  Mr  Grein,  however,  being  pre- 
pared to  take  any  practicable  scheme  in  hand 
himself,  soon  saw  the  realities  of  the  situation  well 
enough  to  understand  that  to  wait  for  the  float- 
ing of  a  fashionable  Utopian  enterprise,  with 
the  Prince  of  Wales  as  President  and  a  capital 
of  at  least  ^20,000,  would  be  to  wait  for  ever. 
He  accordingly  hired  a  cheap  public  hall  in 
Tottenham  Court  Road,  and,  though  his  re- 
sources fell  far  short  of  those  with  which  an 
ambitious  young  professional  man  ventures  upon 
giving  a  dance,  made  a  bold  start  by  announcing 


Appendix.  149 

a  performance  of  Gliosis  to  inaugurate  "  The 
Independent  Theatre"  on  the  lines  of  the 
Theatre  Libre  of  Paris.  The  result  was  that  he 
received  sufficient  support  both  in  money  and 
gratuitous  professional  aid  to  enable  him  to  give 
the  performance  at  the  Royalty  I'heatre ;  and 
throughout  the  following  week  he  shared  with 
Ibsen  the  distinction  of  being  abusively  dis- 
cussed to  an  extent  that  must  have  amply  con- 
vinced him  that  his  efforts  had  not  passed 
unheeded.  Possibly  he  may  have  counted  on 
being  handled  generously  for  the  sake  of  his 
previous  services  in  obtaining  some  considera- 
tion for  the  contemporary  English  drama  on  the 
continent,  even  to  the  extent  of  bringing  about 
the  translation  and  production  in  foreign  theatres 
of  some  of  the  most  popular  of  our  recent 
plays  ;  but  if  he  had  any  such  hope  it  was  not 
fulfilled  ;  for  he  received  no  quarter  whatever. 
And  at  present  it  is  clear  that  unless  those 
who  appreciate  the  service  he  has  rendered  to 
theatrical  art  in  England  support  him  as  ener- 
getically as  his  opponents  attack  him,  it  will  be 
impossible  for  him  to  maintain  the  performances 
of  the  Independent  Theatre  at  the  pitch  of 
efficiency  and  frequency  which  will  be  needed 
if  it  is  to  have  any  wide  effect  on  the  taste 
and  seriousness  of  the  playgoing  public.  One 
of  the  most  formidable  and    exasperating  ob- 


150  The  Qjiintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

stacks  in  his  way  is  the  detestable  censorship 
exercised  by  the  official  licenser  of  plays,  a 
public  nuisance  of  which  it  seems  impossible  to 
rid  ourselves  under  existing  Parliamentary  con- 
ditions. The  licenser  has  the  London  theatres 
at  his  mercy  through  his  power  to  revoke  their 
licenses  ;  and  he  is  empowered  to  exact  a  fee 
for  reading  each  play  submitted  to  him,  so  that 
his  income  depends  on  his  allowing  no  play  to 
be  produced  without  going  through  that  ordeal. 
As  these  powers  are  granted  to  him  in  order 
that  he  may  forbid  the  performance  of  plays 
which  would  have  an  injurious  effect  on  public 
morals,  the  unfortunate  gentleman  is  bound  in 
honour  to  try  to  do  his  best  to  keep  the  stage 
in  the  right  path — which  he  of  course  can  set 
about  in  no  other  way  than  by  making  it  a 
reflection  of  his  individual  views,  which  are 
necessarily  dictated  by  his  temperament  and  by 
the  political  and  pecuniary  interests  of  his  class. 
This  he  does  not  dare  to  do :  self-mistrust  and 
the  fear  of  public  opinion  paralyze  him  when- 
ever either  the  strong  hand  or  the  open  mind 
claims  its  golden  opportunity ;  and  the  net 
result  is  that  indecency  and  vulgarity  are  ram- 
pant on  the  London  stage,  from  which  flows 
the  dramatic  stream  that  irrigates  the  whole 
country  ;  whilst  Shelley's  Cenci  tragedy  and 
Ibsen's  Ghosts  are  forbidden,  and  have  in  fact 


Appendix,  1 5 1 

only  been  performed  once  "in  private":  that  is, 
before  audiences  of  invited  non-paying  guests. 
It  is  now  so  well  understood  that  only  plays  of 
the  commonest  idealist  type  can  be  sure  of  a 
license  in  London,  that  the  novel  and  not  the 
drama  is  the  form  adopted  as  a  matter  of  course 
by  thoughtful  masters  of  fiction.  The  merits  of 
the  case  ought  to  be  too  obvious  to  need  re- 
stating :  it  is  plain  that  every  argument  that 
supports  a  censorship  of  the  stage  supports  with 
tenfold  force  a  censorship  of  the  press,  which  is 
admittedly  an  abomination.  What  is  wanted  is  the 
entire  abolition  of  the  censorship  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  Free  Art  in  the  sense  in  which  we 
speak  of  Free  Trade.  There  is  not  the  slightest 
ground  for  protecting  theatres  against  the  com- 
petition of  music  halls,  or  for  denying  to  Mr  Grein 
as  a  theatrical  e^ttrepreneiir  the  freedom  he  would 
enjoy  as  a  member  of  a  publishing  firm.  In  the 
absence  of  a  censorship  a  manager  can  be  pro- 
secuted for  an  offence  against  public  morals,  just 
as  a  publisher  can.  At  present,  though  managers 
may  not  touch  Shelley  or  Ghosts,  they  find  no 
difficulty  in  obtaining  official  sanction,  practi- 
cally amounting  to  indemnity,  for  indecencies 
from  which  our  uncensured  novels  are  perfectly 
free.  The  truth  is  that  the  real  support  of  the 
censorship  comes  from  those  Puritans  who  regard 
Art  as  a  department  of  original  sin.     To  them 


152  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenzsm. 

the  theatre  is  an  unmixed  evil,  and  every  restric- 
tion on  it  a  gain  to  the  cause  of  righteousness. 
Against  them  stand  those  who  regard  Art  in  all 
its  forms  as  a  department  of  religion.  The  Holy 
War  between  the  two  sides  has  played  a  con- 
siderable part  in  the  history  of  England,  and  is 
just  now  being  prosecuted  with  renewed  vigour 
by  the  Puritans.  If  their  opponents  do  not  dis- 
play equal  energy,  it  is  quite  possible  that  we 
shall  presently  have  a  reformed  censorship  ten 
times  more  odious  than  the  existing  one,  the 
very  absurdity  of  which  causes  it  to  be  exercised 
with  a  halfheartedness  that  prevents  the  licenser 
from  doing  his  worst  as  well  as  his  best.  The 
wise  policy  for  the  friends  of  Art  just  now  is 
to  use  the  Puritan  agitation  in  order  to  bring  the 
matter  to  an  issue,  and  then  to  make  a  vigorous 
effort  to  secure  that  the  upshot  shall  be  the  total 
abolition  of  the  censorship. 

As  it  is  with  the  actors  and  managers,  so  it  is 
with  the  critics  :  the  supporters  of  Ibsen  are  the 
younger  men.  In  the  main,  however,  the  Press 
follows  the  managers  instead  of  leading  them. 
The  average  newspaper  dramatic  critic  is  not 
a  Lessing,  a  Lamb,  or  a  Lewes  :  there  was  a 
time  when  he  was  not  necessarily  even  an  accus- 
tomed playgoer,  but  simply  a  member  of  the 
reporting  or  literary  staff  told  off  for  theatre  duty 
without  any  question  as  to  his  acquaintance  with 


Appendix.  153 

dramatic  literature.  At  present,  though  the 
special  nature  of  his  function  is  so  far  beginning 
to  be  recognized  that  appointments  of  the  kind 
usually  fall  now  into  the  hands  of  inveterate 
frequenters  of  the  theatre,  yet  he  is  still  little 
more  than  the  man  who  supplies  accounts  of 
what  takes  place  in  the  playhouses  just  as  his 
colleague  supplies  accounts  of  what  takes  place 
at  the  police  court  —  an  important  difference, 
however,  being  that  the  editor,  who  generally 
cares  little  about  Art  and  knows  less,  will  himself 
occasionally  criticise,  or  ask  one  of  his  best 
writers  to  criticise,  a  remarkable  police  case, 
whereas  he  never  dreams  of  theatrical  art  as  a 
subject  upon  which  there  could  be  any  editorial 
policy.  Sir  Edwin  Arnold's  editorial  attack  on 
Ibsen  was  due  to  the  accidental  circumstance 
that  he,  like  Richelieu,  writes  verses  between 
whiles.  In  fact,  the  "  dramatic  critic  "  of  a  news- 
paper, in  ordinary  circumstances,  is  at  his  best 
a  good  descriptive  reporter,  and  at  his  worst  a 
mere  theatrical  newsman.  As  such  he  is  a  person 
of  importance  among  actors  and  managers,  and 
of  no  importance  whatever  elsewhere.  Naturally 
he  frequents  the  circles  in  which  alone  he  is  made 
much  of;  and  by  the  time  he  has  seen  so  many 
performances  that  he  has  formed  some  critical 
standards  in  spite  of  himself,  he  has  also  enrolled 
among   his  personal  acquaintances  every  actor 


1 54  TJie  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

and  manager  of  a  few  years'  standing,  and 
become  engaged  in  all  the  private  likes  and 
dislikes,  the  quarrels  and  friendships,  in  a  word, 
in  all  the  partialities  which  personal  relations 
involve,  at  which  point  the  value  of  his  ver- 
dicts may  be  imagined.  Add  to  this  that  if  he 
has  the  misfortune  to  be  attached  to  a  paper 
to  which  theatrical  advertisements  are  an  object, 
or  of  which  the  editor  and  proprietors  (or  their 
wives)  do  not  hesitate  to  incur  obligations  to 
managers  by  asking  for  complimentary  admis- 
sions, he  may  often  have  to  choose  between 
making  himself  agreeable  and  forfeiting  his  post. 
So  that  he  is  not  always  to  be  relied  on  even  as 
a  newsman  where  the  plain  truth  would  give 
offence  to  any  individual. 

Behind  all  the  suppressive  forces  with  which 
the  critic  has  to  contend  comes  the  law  of  libel. 
Every  adverse  criticism  of  a  public  performer  is 
a  libel  ;  and  any  agreement  among  the  critics 
to  boycott  artists  who  appeal  to  the  law  is  a 
conspiracy.  Of  course  the  boycott  does  take 
place  to  a  certain  extent  ;  for  if  an  artist, 
manager,  or  agent  shews  any  disposition  to 
retort  to  what  is  called  a  "  slating  "  by  a  lawyer's 
letter,  the  critic,  who  cannot  for  his  own  sake  ex- 
pose his  employers  to  the  expenses  of  an  action 
or  the  anxiety  attending  the  threat  of  one,  will 
be  tempted  to  shun  the  danger  by  simply  never 


Appendix.  1 5  5 

again  referring  to  the  litigiously  disposed  person. 
But  although  this  at  first  sight  seems  to  suffi- 
ciently guarantee  the  freedom  of  criticism  (for 
most  public  persons  would  suffer  more  from 
being  ignored  by  the  papers  than  from  being 
attacked  in  them,  however  abusively)  its  opera- 
tion is  really  restricted  on  the  one  side  to  the 
comparatively  few  and  powerful  critics  who  are 
attached  to  important  papers  at  a  fixed  salary, 
and  on  the  other  to  those  cntreprenetirs  and 
artists  about  whom  the  public  is  not  impera- 
tively curious.  Most  critics  get  paid  for  their 
notices  at  so  much  per  column  or  per  line,  so 
that  their  incomes  depend  on  the  quantity  they 
write.  Under  these  conditions  they  fine  them- 
selves every  time  they  ignore  a  performance. 
Again,  a  dramatist  or  a  manager  may  attain  such 
a  position  that  his  enterprises  form  an  indis- 
pensable part  of  the  news  of  the  day.  He  can 
then  safely  intimidate  a  hostile  critic  by  a  threat 
of  legal  proceedings,  knowing  that  the  paper  can 
afford  neither  to  brave  nor  ignore  him.  The 
late  Charles  Reade,  for  example,  was  a  most 
dangerous  man  to  criticize  adversely  ;  but  the 
very  writers  against  whom  he  took  actions  found 
it  impossible  to  boycott  him  ;  and  what  Reade  did 
out  of  a  natural  overflow  of  indignant  pugnacity, 
some  of  our  more  powerful  artistic  entreprenejirs 
occasionally  threaten  to  do  now  after  a  deliberate 


1 56  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenisin. 

calculation  of  the  advantages  of  their  position. 
If  legal  proceedings  are  actually  taken,  and  the 
case  is  not,  as  usual,  compromised  behind  the 
scenes,  the  uncertainty  of  the  law  receives  its 
most  extravagant  illustration  from  a  couple  of 
lawyers  arguing  a  question  of  fine  art  before  a 
jury  of  men  of  business.  Even  if  the  critic  were 
a  capable  speaker  and  pleader,  which  he  is  not 
in  the  least  likely  to  be,  he  would  be  debarred 
from  conducting  his  own  case  by  the  fact  that 
his  comparatively  wealthy  employer  and  not 
himself  would  be  the  defendant  in  the  case.  In 
short,  the  law  is  against  straightforward  criticism 
at  the  very  points  where  it  is  most  needed  ;  and 
though  it  is  true  that  an  ingenious  and  witty 
writer  can  make  any  artist  or  performance  acutely 
ridiculous  in  the  eyes  of  ingenious  and  witty 
people  without  laying  himself  open  to  an  action, 
and  indeed  with  every  appearance  of  good- 
humoured  indulgence,  such  applications  of  wit 
and  ingenuity  do  criticism  no  good;  whilst  in 
any  case  they  offer  no  remedy  to  the  plain 
critic  writing  for  plain  readers. 

All  this  does  not  mean  that  the  entire  Press  is 
hopelessly  corrupt  in  its  criticism  of  Art.  But  it 
certainly  does  mean  that  the  odds  against  the 
independence  of  the  Press  critic  are  so  heavy 
that  no  man  can  maintain  it  completely  with- 
out a  force  of  character  and  a  personal  autho- 


Appendix.  157 

rity  which  are  rare  in  any  profession,  and  which 
in  most  of  them  can  command  higher  pecuniary 
terms  and  prospects  than  any  which  journaHsm 
can  offer.  The  final  degrees  of  thoroughness 
have  no  market  value  on  the  Press  ;  for,  other 
things  being  equal,  a  journal  with  a  critic  who 
is  goodhumoured  and  compliant  will  have  no 
fewer  readers  than  one  with  a  critic  who  is  in- 
flexible where  the  interests  of  Art  and  the  public 
are  concerned.  I  do  not  exaggerate  or  go 
beyond  the  warrant  of  my  own  experience  when 
I  say  that  unless  a  critic  is  prepared  not  only 
to  do  much  more  work  than  the  public  will 
pay  him  for,  but  to  risk  his  livelihood  every 
time  he  strikes  a  serious  blow  at  the  powerful 
interests  vested  in  artistic  abuses  of  all  kinds 
(conditions  which  in  the  long  run  tire  out  the 
strongest  man),  he  must  submit  to  compromises 
which  detract  very  considerably  from  the  trust- 
worthiness of  his  criticism.  Even  the  critic 
who  is  himself  in  a  position  to  brave  these 
risks  must  find  a  sympathetic  and  courageous 
editor-proprietor  who  will  stand  by  him  without 
reference  to  the  commercial  advantage — or  dis- 
advantage —  of  his  incessant  warfare.  As  all 
the  economic  conditions  of  our  society  tend  to 
throw  our  journals  more  and  more  into  the 
hands  of  successful  moneymakers,  the  exceed- 
ing scarcity  of  this  lucky  combination  of  reso- 


158  The  Qutiitessejzce  of  Ibsenisnt. 

lute,  capable,  and  incorruptible  critic,  sympathetic 
editor,  and  disinterested  and  courageous  pro- 
prietor, can  hardly  be  appreciated  by  those  who 
only  know  the  world  of  journalism  through  its 
black  and  white  veil. 

On  the  whole,  though  excellent  criticisms  are 
written  every  week  by  men  who,  either  as  writers 
distinguished  in  other  branches  of  literature  and 
journalism,  or  as  civil  servants,  are  practically 
independent  of  this  or  that  particular  appoint- 
ment as  dramatic  critic  (not  to  mention  the 
few  whom  strong  vocation  and  force  of  character 
have  rendered  incorruptible)  there  remains  a 
great  mass  of  newspaper  reports  of  theatrical 
events  which  is  only  called  dramatic  criticism  by 
courtesy.  Among  the  critics  properly  so  called 
opinions  are  divided  about  Ibsen  in  the  inevit- 
able way  into  Philistine,  idealist,  and  realist 
(more  or  less).  Just  at  present  the  cross  firing 
between  them  is  rather  confusing.  Without  being 
necessarily  an  Ibsenist,  a  critic  may  see  at  a 
glance  that  abuse  of  the  sort  quoted  on  page  89 
is  worthless  ;  and  he  may  for  the  credit  of  his 
cloth  attack  it  on  that  ground.  Thus  we  have  Mr 
A.  B.  Walkley,  of  TJie  Speaker^  one  of  the  most 
able  and  independent  of  our  critics,  provoking 
Mr  Clement  Scott  beyond  measure  by  alluding 
to  the  writers  who  had  just  been  calling  the 
admirers    of    Ibsen  "  muck-ferreting   dogs ",  as 


Appendix.  1 59 

"  these  gentry  ",  with  a  good-humoured  but  very 
perceptible  contempt  for  their  literary  attain- 
ments. Thereupon  Mr  Scott  publishes  a  vindi- 
cation of  the  literateness  of  that  school,  of  which 
Mr  Walkley  makes  unmerciful  fun.  But  Mr 
Walkley  is  by  no  means  committed  to  Ibsenism 
by  his  appreciation  of  Ibsen's  status  as  an 
artist,  much  less  by  his  depreciation  of  the  lite- 
rary status  of  Ibsen's  foes.  On  the  other  hand 
there  is  Mr  Frederick  Wed  more,  a  professed 
admirer  of  Balzac,  conceiving  such  a  violent 
antipathy  to  Ibsen  that  he  almost  echoes  Sir 
Edwin  Arnold,  whose  denunciations  are  at  least 
as  applicable  to  the  author  of  Vantrin  as  to  the 
author  of  Gliosis.  Mr  George  Moore,  accus- 
tomed to  fight  on  behalf  of  Zola  against  the 
men  who  are  now  attacking  Ibsen,  takes  the 
field  promptly  against  his  old  enemies  in  defence, 
not  of  Ibsenism,  but  of  Free  Art.  Even  Mr 
William  Archer  expressly  guards  himself  against 
being  taken  as  an  Ibsenist  doctrinaire.  In  the 
face  of  all  this,  it  is  little  to  the  point  that  some 
of  the  critics  who  have  attacked  Ibsen  have  un- 
doubtedly done  so  because — to  put  it  bluntly — 
they  are  too  illiterate  and  incompetent  in  the 
sphere  of  dramatic  poetry  to  conceive  or  relish 
anything  more  substantial  than  the  theatrical 
fare  to  which  they  are  accustomed ;  or  that 
others,  intimidated  by  the  outcry  raised  by  Sir 


i6o  The  Quintessence  of  Ibsenism. 

Edwin  Arnold  and  the  section  of  the  public 
typified  by  Pastor  Manders  (not  to  mention 
Mr  Pecksniff),  against  their  own  conviction  join 
the  chorus  of  disparagement  from  modesty, 
caution,  compliance  —  in  short,  from  want  of 
the  courage  of  their  profession.  There  is  no 
reason  to  suppose  that  if  the  whole  body  of 
critics  had  been  endowed  with  a  liberal  educa- 
tion and  an  independent  income,  the  num- 
ber of  Ibsenists  among  them  would  be  much 
greater  than  at  present,  however  the  tone  of 
their  adverse  criticism  might  have  been  improved. 
Ibsen,  as  a  pioneer  in  stage  progress  no  less 
than  in  morals,  is  bound  to  have  the  majority 
of  his  contemporaries  against  him,  whether  as 
actors,  managers,  or  critics. 

Finally,  it  is  necessary  to  say,  by  way  of 
warning,  that  many  of  the  minor  combatants 
on  both  sides  have  either  not  studied  the  plays 
at  all,  or  else  have  been  so  puzzled  that  they 
have  allowed  themselves  to  be  misled  by  the 
attacks  of  the  idealists  into  reading  extravagant 
immoralities  between  the  lines,  as,  for  instance, 
that  Oswald  in  Gliosis  is  really  the  son  of 
Pastor  Manders,  or  that  Lovborg  is  the  father 
of  Hedda  Tesman's  child.  It  has  even  been 
asserted  that  horrible  exhibitions  of  death  and 
disease  occur  in  almost  every  scene  of  Ibsen's 
plays,   which,   for    tragedies,   are   exceptionally 


Appendix.  i6i 

free  from  visible  physical  horrors.  It  is  not  too 
much  to  say  that  very  few  of  the  critics  have  yet 
got  so  far  as  to  be  able  to  narrate  accurately  the 
stories  of  the  plays  they  have  witnessed.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  they  have  not  yet  made  up 
their  minds  on  the  more  difficult  point  of  Ibsen's 
philosophic  drift — though  I  do  not  myself  see 
how  performances  of  his  plays  can  be  quite 
adequately  judged  without  reference  to  it.  One 
consequence  of  this  is  that  those  who  are  in- 
terested, fascinated,  and  refreshed  by  Ibsen's  art 
misrepresent  his  meaning  benevolently  quite  as 
often  as  those  who  are  perplexed  and  disgusted 
misrepresent  it  maliciously  ;  and  it  already  looks 
as  if  Ibsen  might  attain  undisputed  supremacy 
as  a  modern  playwright  without  necessarily  con- 
verting a  single  critic  to  Ibsenism.  Indeed  it 
is  not  possible  that  his  meaning  should  be  fully 
recognized,  much  less  assented  to,  until  Society 
as  we  now  know  it  loses  its  self-complacency 
through  the  growth  of  the  conviction  foretold 
by  Richard  Wagner  when  he  declared  that 
"  Man  will  never  be  that  which  he  can  and 
should  be  until,  by  a  conscious  following  of  that 
inner  natural  necessity  which  is  the  only  true 
necessity,  he  makes  his  life  a  mirror  of  nature,  and 
frees  himself  from  his  thraldom  to  outer  artificial 
counterfeits.  Then  will  he  first  become  a  living 
man,  who  now  is  a  mere  wheel  in  the  mechanism 
of  this  or  that  Religion,  Nationality,  or  State." 
L 


PRINTED    BY 
WALTER   SCOTT,    FELLING,    NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE. 


WORKS  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 


CASHEL  BYRON'S  PROFESSION.  A  Novel.  One 
Shilling.     Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  London,  E.  C. 

AN  UNSOCIAL  SOCIALIST.  A  Novel.  Two 
Shillings.  Swan,  Soxnenschein  &  Co.,  Paternoster  Square, 
London,  E.C. 

THE  EIGHT  HOURS  MOVEMENT.  Verbatim 
Report  of  a  Two  Nights'  Debate  on  the  Shortening  of  the 
Working  Day,  between  G.  W.  Foote  and  G.  Bernard  Shaw. 
Sixpence.  George  Standring,  7  and  9  Finsbury  Street, 
London,  E.C. 


FABIAN  ESSAYS.  The  Standard  Work  on  the  Theoretic 
Basis  and  Practical  Methods  of  modern  English  Socialism. 
Edited  by  G.  Bernard  Shaw.     Containing  the  following  Essays — 

The  Economic  Basis  of  Socialism.  By  G.  Bernard  Shaw. 

The  Historic  Basis  of  Socialism.  By  Sidney  Webb. 

The  Industrial  Basis  of  Socialism.  By  William  Clarke. 

The  Moral  Basis  of  Socialism.  By  Sydney  Olivier. 

Property  under  Socialism.  By  Graham  Wallas. 

Industry  under  Socialism.  By  Annie  Besant. 

The  Transition  to  Social-Democracy.  By  G.  Bernard  Shaw. 

The  Political  Outlook.  By  Hubert  Bland. 

Library  Edition,  in  cloth  cover  designed  by  Walter  Crane  and 
May  Morris,  four  shillings  and  sixpence  net,  from  the  Secretary  of 
the  Fabian  Society^  Tjd  Strand^  London,  W.  C. 

Popular  Edition,  in  paper  cover  designed  by  Walter  Crane,  i/-. 
Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  London,  E.C. 

London  :  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane. 


Crown  Zvo,  aaout  350  pp.  each.  Cloth  Cover,  2s.  6d.  per  vol. 
Half-polished  Morocco,  gilt  top,  55. 


COUNT   TOLSTOI'S   WORKS, 


The  following   Volumes  are  already  issued — 

A   RUSSIAN    PROPRIETOR. 

THE   COSSACKS. 

IVAN   ILYITCH,  and  other  Stories. 

THE   INVADERS,   and  other  Stories. 

MY   RELIGION. 

LIFE. 

MY   CONFESSION. 

CHILDHOOD,    BOYHOOD,    YOUTH. 

THE  PHYSIOLOGY  OF  WAR. 

ANNA    KARENINA.     (2  Vols.) 

WHAT  TO   DO? 

WAR   AND   PEACE.     (4  Vols.) 

THE  LONG  EXILE,  and  other  Stories  for  Children. 

SEVASTOPOL. 

THE  KREUTZER  SONATA,  AND  FAMILY 

HAPPINESS. 

Uni/ofm  with  the  above. 

IMPRESSIONS    OF    RUSSIA. 

By  Dr.  Georg  Brandes. 


r.K?ndon  •.  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,   Paternoster  Row. 


Crown  Zvo,  Cloth.     Price  3J.  dd.  per  Vol.;  HalJ  Mor.,  6s.  dd. 

THE  CONTEMPORARY  SCIENCE  SERIES 

Edited  by  HAVELOCK  ELLIS. 
Illustrated  Volumes,  containing  between  300  and  400  pages. 


Already  Published: — 

THE  EVOLUTION  OF  SEX.     By  Prof.  Patrick  Geddes 
and  J.  Arthur  Thomson. 

ELECTRICITY    IN    MODERN    LIFE.     By    G.    W.    de 

TUNZELMANN. 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  ARYANS.    By  Dr.  Isaac  Taylor. 

PHYSIOGNOMY  AND  EXPRESSION.  By  P.  Mantegazza. 

EVOLUTION    AND    DISEASE.      By  J.  Bland  Sutton, 
F.R.C.S. 

THE  VILLAGE  COMMUNITY.     By  G.  L.  Gomme. 
THE  CRIMINAL.     By  Havelock  Ellis. 
SANITY  AND  INSANITY.     By  Dr.  C.  Mercier. 
HYPNOTISxM.     By  Dr.  Albert  Moll  (Berlin). 
MANUAL  TRAINING.     By  Dr.  C.  M.  Woodward. 
SCIENCE  OF  FAIRY  TALES.     By  E.  Sidney  Hartland. 
PRIMITIVE  FOLK.     By  Elie  Reclus. 
THE  EVOLUTION  OF  MARRIAGE.     By  Letourneau. 
BACTERIA  AND   THEIR   PRODUCTS.      By  Dr.    Sims 

Woodhead. 
EDUCATION  AND  HEREDITY.     By  J.  M.  Guyau. 
THE  MAN  OF  GENIUS.     By  Prof.  Lombroso. 
PUBLIC  HEALTH.     By  Dr.  J.  F.  Sykes. 


The  following  Writers  are  preparing  Vohunes  for  this  Series. — 
Prof.   E.   D.   Cope,    Prof.  G.   F.   Fitzgerald,   Prof.   J.   Geikie,   Prof. 

J.  Jastrow  (Wisconsin),  Prof.  A.  G  Haddon,  Prof.  C.   H.   Herford,   Prof. 

Karl  Pearson,  Sidney  Webb,  etc. 


London :  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


SPECIAL  THREE-VOLUME    SETS. 


B  V  OLIVER   WENDELL  HOLMES— 
fTHE  AUTOCRAT  OF  THE  BREAKFAST-TABLE. 
Set  No.  i.-^  THE  POET  AT  THE  BREAKFAST-TABLE. 

tTHE  PROFESSOR  AT  THE  BREAKFAST-TABLE. 

BY  WALTER  SAVAGE  L  AN  DOR— 
f  IMAGINARY  CONVERSATIONS. 
Set  No.  2.^  THE  PENTAMERON. 

(PERICLES  AND  ASPASIA. 

THREE  ENGLISH  ESS  A  YISTS— 
(  ESSAYS  OF  ELIA  (Charles  Lamb). 
Set  No.  3.-^  ESSAYS  OF  LEIGH  HUNT. 

(essays  of  WILLIAM  HAZLITT, 

THREE  CLASSICAL  MORALISTS— 
fTHE  MORALS  OF  SENECA. 
Set  N0.4.K  THE  TEACHINGS  OF  EPICTETUS 

I  THE  MEDITATIONS  OF  MARCUS  AURELIUS. 
BY  HENRY  DAVID  THOREAU— 
WALDEN. 
A  WEEK  ON  THE  CONCORD  AND  MERRIMAC 

RIVERS. 
MISCELLANEOUS  ESSAYS. 

FAMOUS  LETTERS— 
ci,,_    (LETTERS  OF  BYRON. 
^^  A  letters  of  SHELLEY. 
'^''-  ^  (LETTERS  OF  BURNS. 

FAIRY  AND  FOLK  TALES— 
op„    ( IRISH  FAIRY  AND  FOLK  TALES 
j?f\^  ENGLISH  FAIRY  AND  FOLK  TALES 
^^"-  ^  (SCOTTISH  FAIRY  AND  FOLK  TAILS 

3  Vols.,  Crown  8vo,  Cloth,  Gilt  Top, 

in  Shell  Case     Price  4,6 

3  Vols.,  Crown  8uo,  Cloth,  Gilt  Top, 

in  Cloth  Pedestal  Case         ...      5/- 


Set  No.  s. 


May  also  be  had  separately  at  1/6  each. 


Also  in  Half  Morocco,    Gilt   Top; 
and  full  Roan,  Gilt  Edges, 
Shell  Case,  gj. 


Ifeducel  fae  sijnile  of  Three-Vol.  Set  in  Case. 


London :  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


20th   THOUSAND. 
Demy  Svo,  Paper  Cover ^  Price  is. 

SOCIALISM:  THE  FABIAN  ESSAYS. 

Edited  by  G.  BERNARD  SHAW. 

Essays  by  G.  BERNARD  SHAW,  SYDNEY  OLIVIER,  SIDNEY  WEBB, 
WM.  CLARKE,  HUBERT  BLAND,  ANNIE  BESANT,  G.  WALLAS. 

WHAT   THE    PRESS    SAYS. 

"The  writers  of  the  'Fabian  Essays  in  Socialism'  have  produced  a  volume 
which  ought  to  be  read  by  all  who  wish  to  understand  the  movements  of  the 
time." — Daily  News. 

"  We  think  every  minister  of  religion,  and  every  intelligent,  earnest  Christian 
ought  to  read  and  ponder  this  most  important  and  fascinating  volume." — The 
Methodist  Times. 

"  We  attach  great  importance  to  this  collection  of  essays  as  a  fair  and  com- 
petent representation  of  the  Socialist  c&se."— Co-operative  News. 

An  Indispensable  Handbook  J  or  Politicians  and  the  Public. 
Just  Issued,  Price  is. 

THE  EIGHT  HOURS  DAY 

By  SIDNEY  WEBB,   LL.B.,   and   HAROLD  COX,   B.A. 

Contents  : — Account  of  Shorter  Hours  Movement  in  England, 
United  States,  Australia,  and  Continent — Present  Hours  of  Labour  and 
Factory  Legislation — Economic  Results  of  Shortening  of  Hours — Over- 
time— Complete  Review  of  Arguments  for  and  against  Eight  Hours  Bill 
—  Practical  Proposals,  etc. 

"  The  unique  value  of  this  little  book  lies  in  its  collection  of  facts.  It  is 
likely  for  some  time  to  hold  the  field  as  the  handbook  to  one  of  the  chief  items 
in  the  social  politics  of  the  immediate  future." — Pall  Mall  Gazette. 

Just  Issued.     Price  u.,  Revised  and  Cheaper  Edition. 

THE    NEW    SPIRIT. 

By  HAVELOCK  ELLIS. 

"  It  is  easy  to  dislike  his  book,  it  is  possible  to  dislike  it  furiously.  .  .  .  Mr. 
Ellis  has  produced  a  book  which  will  be  hotly  discussed,  no  doubt,  for  it  is 
nothing  if  not  initiative,  we  might  almost  say  revolutionary ;  but  it  is  not  a  book 
to  be  disregarded,"— S/^eaAer. 

•'Ardent,  enthusiastic,  and  eloquent."— iJcadiii^  {U.S.A.)  Literary  Wwld, 

Just  Issued.     Price  is.,  Crown  Svo. 

ROSMERSHOLM. 

A  Drama  in  Four  Acts.     By  HENRIK  IBSEN. 
Translated  by  CHARLES  ARCHER. 

London:  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row. 


IBSEN'S  PROSE  DRAMAS 

EDITED  BY  WILLIAM  ARCHER. 
In  Five  Volumes. 


CROWN  8vo,  CLOTH,  PRICE  3s.  6d.  PER  VOLUME. 


VOL.  L 

'*A   DOLL'S   HOUSE,"  "THE  LEAGUE  OF  YOUTH," 
and  "THE  PILLARS  OF  SOCIETY." 

VOL.  n. 

"GHOSTS,"    "AN    ENEMY   OF    THE    PEOPLE,"    and 
"THE  WILD  DUCK." 

VOL.  III. 

"LADY    INGER   OF    OSTRAT,"  "THE   VIKINGS   AT 
HELGELAND,"  "THE  PRETENDERS." 

VOL.  IV. 

"  EMPEROR   AND  GALILEAN."      With  an  Introductory 
Note  by  William  Archer. 

VOL.    V. 

"ROSMERSHOLM";  "THE  LADY  FROM  THE  SEA"; 
"  HEDDA  GABLER."   Translated  by  William  Archer. 

London :  Walter  Scott,  24  Warwick  Lane,  Paternoster  Row.